#your loved ones will move on and find someone they love the most and then in the future youre nobodys priority and u cant blame them but it
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
01: meh I think. Getting better I suppose.
02: My friend, we say it when ending calls
03: far too much. Sometimes it hits me like a bullet to the chest. Feels like the metal ball in my brain pinballs into a bumper that gives negative points.
04: no definitely not <- she lied
05: single and looking for friends which may turn into queerplatonic relations. Not that I'm crossing my fingers.
06: slowly and calmly enough to analyze the way it feels to die, but not too peacefully that it's otherwise uninteresting.
07: Zaxby's chicken strips
08: tried a few. Not my thing. Except tennis, I liked that one. Not sure if snowboarding counts but I like that too.
09: Yes I do it sucks.
10: never had one, unless wrestling counts
11: I like many people. I love them too. I suppose I have a crush on people that I relate too, especially if I find them interesting. I want to know every part of them intimately. To drink it all in.
12: yes
13: I don't think so, I try not to. I don't think it's very useful for solving my or the world's problems, and it makes me feel pretty miserable in the process.
14: probably somewhat, I'm pretty lonely most of the time so yeah almost always. I work and live better when I'm with someone I like. Whether talking or just present in the same "space".
15: 2 family dogs, one day I'll move out and get a cat probably. Cats are great.
16: chill, minus the usual slight heartburn. Just got our of the shower and am lying in bed, getting messages from a new friend, living well.
17: no, very out of left field question
18: not really. I find them interesting though. They either look like insects or weirdly mammalian despite being neither. Weird that scorpions are more closely related.
19: nah there's nothing for me back there.
20: god I wish
21: talk to a friend and life planning
22: no, I mean I'm good with them and it's very fulfilling I just find it stressful. Right now I have so much I want to do I can't see myself adopting and settling down but maybe idk.
23: 2 for earrings
24: Math and English I suppose. Programming too if college counts
25: Maybe. Not at the moment. In recent past, it was fun to hang out at the lgbtq center in college. Sucks that I'm stuck at home now.
26: more social interaction. I may be anxious about how I reply or generally talk through textual messaging, but it makes me feel all comfy inside :3 also sleep because it is 2:36am for me rn.
27: idk
28: no
29: never had one
30: eye strain and heart burn and social anxiety.
31: I think so. I don't think it's for me to say, I try to love myself at least, though it's really hard.
32: magenta, or some other combo of purple and red. Hence the Melantha pfp. Also she's autistic.
33: yes, very much so
34: can't remember. The last one I remember was very sexual which is unusual for me.
35: cried on a call with a friend of mine I think. Just scared of the state the world's in.
36: I don't know, I don't know if I've had to
37: depends on the person I guess. Sometimes you can't do either. Just gotta learn to live with what happened.
38: So far absolutely not. But in the past 4 days I've had a lot of fun being alive. It is fun to make new friends and connect with people and have fun.
39: excluding my parents it hasn't happened
40: yes
51: chicken alphredo and chicken cordon bleu
52: I don't believe in fate, but I do believe in causality, to an extent.
53: brush my teeth I think. Maybe watch a youtube video or masterbate, though I usually do the latter as I'm falling asleep so I'm not sure if it counts.
54: I'm sure you could invent some crazy scenario where it is, but in general I think betraying your partner's trust is just about the worst thing you can do in a relationship.
55: I try not to be.
56: 0
57: when I am vulnerable and comfortable, I am filled to bursting with love for the world and everything in it. So if "true" means "pure unfiltered" then maybe yeah. Me x The Universe. Me x All My Friends.
58: bright but not too bright, grey skies, no visavle sun, chill in the air. Can move around without sweating buckets.
59: YYYYYYYEEEEEEEEESSSSSSS
60: very much so someday. Already planning it out.
61: never had it happen to me though it seems pretty boring standard. Call me your owner, handler, mad scientist, something interesting.
62: a loving community and the ability to freely create art
63: yeah obviously
64: yeah I'm too old for that it's weird
65: what are we role-playing now? I don't know, depends on the context. (Treating "sex" as "gender" for these questions btw.)
66: no, I don't. I wouldn't call any of my friends men.
67: My father but I honestly wonder if he's not a little trans
68: like a really deep conversation? Uhh definitely @thatweirdyellowrat. Haven't felt that much mental clarity after a conversation in a long time. I would not be as happy or geared to make new friends if not for that.
69: Fuck no.
70: I think so yeah, more than one actually. Which is saying something because I value my life a lot.
70 horrible questions ... Fuck it
01: Do you have a good relationship with your parents? 02: Who did you last say “I love you” to? 03: Do you regret anything? 04: Are you insecure? 05: What is your relationship status? 06: How do you want to die? 07: What did you last eat? 08: Played any sports? 09: Do you bite your nails? 10: When was your last physical fight? 11: Do you like someone? 12: Have you ever stayed up 48 hours? 13: Do you hate anyone at the moment? 14: Do you miss someone? 15: Have any pets? 16: How exactly are you feeling at the moment? 17: Ever made out in the bathroom? 18: Are you scared of spiders? 19: Would you go back in time if you were given the chance? 20: Where was the last place you snogged someone? 21: What are your plans for this weekend? 22: Do you want to have kids? How many? 23: Do you have piercings? How many? 24: What is/are/were your best subject(s)? 25: Do you miss anyone from your past? 26: What are you craving right now? 27: Have you ever broken someone’s heart? 28: Have you ever been cheated on? 29: Have you made a boyfriend/girlfriend cry? 30: What’s irritating you right now? 31: Does somebody love you? 32: What is your favourite color? 33: Do you have trust issues? 34: Who/what was your last dream about? 35: Who was the last person you cried in front of? 36: Do you give out second chances too easily? 37: Is it easier to forgive or forget? 38: Is this year the best year of your life? 39: How old were you when you had your first kiss? 40: Have you ever walked outside completely naked? 51: Favourite food? 52: Do you believe everything happens for a reason? 53: What is the last thing you did before you went to bed last night? 54: Is cheating ever okay? 55: Are you mean? 56: How many people have you fist fought? 57: Do you believe in true love? 58: Favourite weather? 59: Do you like the snow? 60: Do you wanna get married? 61: Is it cute when a boy/girl calls you baby? 62: What makes you happy? 63: Would you change your name? 64: Would it be hard to kiss the last person you kissed? 65: Your best friend of the opposite sex likes you, what do you do? 66: Do you have a friend of the opposite sex who you can act your complete self around? 67: Who was the last person of the opposite sex you talked to? 68: Who’s the last person you had a deep conversation with? 69: Do you believe in soulmates? 70: Is there anyone you would die for?
357K notes
·
View notes
Text
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/b8d7d42b3cb7beeef1da34d90067a663/24b5107015b87a76-28/s540x810/0c7e5e007ffc1b01ed204db083c98e92b45e20ad.jpg)
lonely hearts club
You kiss her forehead and pull Steve up from the couch, putting your jacket on and tossing him his. “Our Valentine’s day wouldn’t be the same without someone crying or throwing up. We’re going. Dinner can wait.” Steve wraps an arm around your waist. “She’s right. This is just tradition for us. A sacred thing we look forward to every year.” “You two confuse me so much.” Nancy laughs wetly, overwhelmed by your kindness. “We get that a lot.” Steve kisses your temple. “C’mon, angelface. The lesbians need us.”
Summary: ten valentines days with steve. some years it's romantic, some years it's heartbreaking, but for better or worse, he's your forever valentine.
Rating: general, some swearing
Warnings: swearing, fem!reader, use of y/n, mentions of vomit, pregnancy, cheating (steve doesnt cheat)
Words: 11.9k
Before you swing in: happy valentines day !! is this a day late ? sure. but we're going to ignore that ! heres a cute little fic of valentines day with steve throughout the years. joe touring really influenced this because i made steve a rockstar but honestly it fit tbh. anyways, hope you enjoy !
-
Somehow it’s always Steve who you spend Valentine’s day with.
In high school it’s because of academic obligations. You’re student body president and Steve is the president of the key club. Each year when February rolls around, the two of you are responsible for hanging pink streamers in the gym and selling enough tickets to afford a decent DJ.
Thanks to the infectious Valentine’s day yearning for love and potential makeouts under the bleachers, the Lonely Hearts dance always manages to draw in a crowd. That, and Steve promises that anyone who buys a ticket is guaranteed a dance with him.
It’s gross and highly exploitative. And also quite brilliant.
You never cash in your ticket, though. While Steve spends the night spinning around girls dressed in pinks and reds and whites, you’re manning the punch bowl to make sure no one spikes it.
Each year, Steve finds a way to sneak gin into the cherry liquid behind your back.
“I’d stop serving little Benny there that punch of yours.” Steve slides next to you, dressed in all black with a rose pinned to his ribbed vest. He reeks, a terrible concoction of every perfume worn by the girls he’s spent all night with.
Benny, a small, frail fourteen year old with eyes too big for his comically small glasses, hiccups. His hand is extended towards you, empty cup waiting for more. His face is flushed and he sways ever so slightly.
You sigh. “How much gin did you pour in this time, Harrington?”
“An entire bottle.”
“I hate you, you know.”
Steve laughs. “Not my fault that you never catch me.”
Pinching the bridge of your nose, you glare at him. “I still hate you.” Then, remembering that a severely intoxicated Benny is still waiting for his drink, you gently tap the kid’s arm. “Why don’t you go sit in a corner, buddy?”
Benny hiccups again and stumbles away. Steve snickers, but his laughter turns into a yelp of pain when you kick him in the shin. “Don’t you have girls to dance with?”
“Not if you keep kicking me like that,” he winces, rubbing his quickly bruising injury. “Jesus, are those heels made of steel?”
“Why are you still talking to me?”
“Can’t a guy talk to his most consistent girl?”
A snort masks the reddening of your cheeks. “Real flattering, Harrington.”
“I’m serious!” Steve nudges his shoulder against yours. He’s smiling wide at you, charming as ever. “You realize this is like, our third year spending Valentine’s day together, right?”
You roll your eyes. “We’re only spending it together for a school dance.”
“Still makes you my longest running Valentine, Y/N.” He winks, smug, and you want to stain his pretty face with the cherry red of the punch before you. He’s close to you now, close enough that you can smell his expensive cologne under all the perfume that taints it.
Suddenly your mouth goes dry. You look up at him and find that he’s already staring down at you. He doesn’t move, doesn’t shy away from the proximity that only seems to be growing smaller and smaller between you.
“Steve!” Heather Morgan stomps over, the ruffles of her lilac dress swishing with her forceful steps. She stops in front of you and him, though she doesn’t bother to acknowledge you. “I thought I was guaranteed a dance?”
Three Valentine’s days with Steve Harrington, countless prom committee meetings and club organization conferences, shared lunch periods and classes, all have led to the intimate knowledge of the lines of his face and how every miniscule twinge of muscle reveals everything he’s feeling.
The forced smile that he gives Heather, eyebrows drawn together and eyes dim, is nothing like the bright and overwhelming smile he gave you only moments ago.
“You’re absolutely right.” Steve holds his hand out to the girl and walks towards her. “With all the hard work Y/N put into this dance, it’d be a shame if I let it go to waste and not abide by my promise.”
Your cheeks burn at the indirect compliment and Heather simply rolls her eyes. She yanks Steve’s arm and he gives you one last weary, yet shy and gentle, smile that’s etched alongside his freckles and moles.
–
After graduating and moving to Chicago for college, you figure that maybe your first Valentine’s day in a big city will be spent with someone who doesn’t get freshmen drunk and dance with demanding girls.
Then, your first week in intro to philosophy, you meet Oliver.
He enters five minutes late, out of breath and frantic, and blindly throws himself into the first seat he finds. In his rush, he doesn’t see you until he’s thrown his jacket off and hears your quiet, “ouch.”
“Oh, my god.” His blue eyes are wide as he stares at you in horror, taking in the scene before him. He’s completely thrown his jacket on top of you. “I-I am so sorry!”
His British accent nearly sends your brain reeling. Oliver is tall, his black hair makes his skin appear almost luminescent, and there’s a dimple in his cheek that softens the harshness of his accented vowels.
“It’s fine,” you shrug the jacket off, too shy to say much else. He’s arguably the most perfect man you’ve ever met and it’s eight in the morning and you’re not quite sure if this is a dream. “Just… caught me by surprise?”
“Christ, I’m genuinely so sorry.” He runs a hand through his hair. “I-I overslept and I only just switched into this class quite literally twelve hours ago and–”
“Top row,” your professor clears her throat, glaring at you and Oliver. “Is Aristotle really so interesting to you that you decide to interrupt my class in glee?”
You’re beet red, frozen in shame and fear, but Oliver simply laughs and ducks in head. “My apologies, Miss. Please, continue.”
Even the professor is charmed by his accent, and she shakes her head with a slight chuckle. She carries on with the lecture and Oliver is quiet next to you. You don’t speak for the rest of class, but during the last five minutes, a note slides across your desk.
Coffee?
– Oliver (the dunce who threw his jacket on you)
A second coffee date follows the first. Then a third. A fourth. A fifth and sixth until they slowly turn into dinner dates. Sneaking into each other’s apartments when your roommates aren’t home. Kissing as you lazily study together in bed.
Late January comes and you think that you’ve finally, finally, found someone to spend Valentine’s day with. Someone real and yours and lovely.
Oliver tells you to meet him at his apartment at 7:30 for dinner. He’s promised you homemade roast, a recipe from his mother. Valentine’s day will be a quiet dinner with only candlelight as your company. No streamers or spiked punch; it’s everything you could’ve ever wanted.
“The potatoes need a few more minutes, then we can eat.” Oliver kisses your forehead as he wipes his hands with a towel. The kitchen is warm, the smell of herbs and garlic infiltrate the air. On the counter the beef is resting, its aroma enough to make your mouth water.
You take a sip of wine. “Thank god.”
“Hungry, are we?”
“A home cooked meal by my hot boyfriend?” You raise your glass. “Of course I’m hungry!”
Oliver laughs, kissing you again. “Well, good thing I have all night to feed you–”
The front door slams, startling the two of you, and someone calls out, “Sorry! Sorry, please ignore me!”
Your fingers tighten around the stem of your wine glass hearing their voice.
Oliver groans, “one second, babe.” He leaves your side, but you don’t follow, too afraid to face what’s waiting for you on the other side of the wall.
“I thought I told you I had the apartment tonight?” You hear Oliver hiss at the intruder.
“You did! I just-I kinda left my guitar here and Robin will kill me if I–”
“Hurry up!”
“What, your date can’t wait five seconds?” A laugh, pleased with his own joke. You close your eyes, imagining the scrunch of his nose and tilt of his lips; you haven’t forgotten the details of his face, even after months of not seeing him.
Oliver mumbles something and you strain your ears to listen. He sounds upset, anxious, arguing with the other person in the room, and something akin to unease creeps into your stomach.
“Relax, man. Just go finish that bizarre British dinner for Bianca.”
Silence.
You set down the wineglass and finally walk into the living room. The click of your heels is the only evidence of life within the apartment. Oliver stands near the door. His eyes are closed, he doesn’t want to face you just yet.
Steve’s back is turned to you. His posture is relaxed, natural. He isn’t aware of what he’s just undone.
“Long time no see, Harrington.” Your arms are crossed, shielding yourself from what’s to come. Your voice sounds more confident than you feel. “I guess you’re the roommate I never got to meet.”
He spins around quickly, almost falling over, recognizing your voice immediately. His childish stumbling tells you that he almost doesn’t want to believe it. When Steve’s eyes land on you, they soften, warm brown filling with fondness once more.
“Y/N!”
Steve steps forward as if to hug you, but then seems to remember where he is, what he had previously been talking about with Oliver. He stops, the fondness in his eyes diminishing to confusion, then slowly to anger.
“You’re… not Bianca.”
“Evidently not.” Your laugh is bitter.
Steve narrows his eyes at Oliver. “What the hell, man? You told me you were dating some chic named Bianca.” He points a bewildered finger at you. “This is Y/N.”
“In my defense,” Oliver sighs tiredly, clapping his hands together in a defeated manner. “I didn’t think you’d know either one of them, so. This is just brilliant.”
“Are you dating them both?” Steve’s eyes bulge out of his head. If you weren’t on the brink of crying and throwing up, you’d laugh at his poor state of shock.
“That’s how cheating works, Steve.” You say weakly.
Oliver tries to say something, but he’s drowned out by Steve’s yelling. “Are you fucking serious?”
“Steve–” He tries again.
“No! I-I was unknowingly an accomplice in your cheating?”
“I did try to hide them both from you–”
“You’re such a jackass! I thought the British were supposed to be posh and all that-that bloody bullshit!”
You touch the back of Steve’s elbow. You’re mortified and embarrassed and you really want to cry right now. No words come out. Your mouth won’t open. All you can do is hope that your touch is enough.
Immediately Steve stops yelling. He tugs you against his chest, understanding everything the touch meant. He doesn’t care that it’s been six months since he’s seen you or that you were never particularly close in the first place. He wipes the tears that have started to fall from your eyes with a tenderness you didn’t know was innate within him.
“I’m taking you home,” he says, voice barely above a whisper. “Go get your things, alright?”
Weak and numb, you do as you’re told.
“Y/N, wait–” Oliver tries to reach out for you.
Steve steps between you. The look on his face is violent, almost frightening. You’ve never seen him like this. “Don’t.”
Oliver stumbles back. It’s enough of a distraction for you to quickly grab your purse and keys, vision blurry from tears as your body shakes. Every nerve, every fiber of your skeletal body is screaming at you to run.
When you’re ready, Steve uses his body to prevent Oliver from looking at you. His hands are gentle as he guides you to his car. He whispers reassurances, rubs circles into your back, and allows you to cry the entire way home.
It doesn’t surprise you when Steve doesn’t leave after parking in front of your apartment. It also doesn’t surprise you when he walks you to your door and lets himself in.
“Stay here,” he all but shoves you onto the couch before making his way to your kitchen. He walks through the apartment as if he’s done so his entire life. “I’ll be right back.”
“What are you–”
“Less talking, more crying!”
You curl yourself into a small ball, too tired to argue with Steve. While you have no idea what the hell he’s doing, you’re relieved that your roommate, Jane, is out with her boyfriend for the night.
At least someone is having a happy Valentine’s day.
Steve returns with two pints of ice cream and spoons. He’s already opened one of them and hands it to you as he plops onto the couch. “Figured you’d have a stash.”
The ice cream he hands you is your favorite flavor. You don’t remember ever telling him this. “How did you–”
“This is our fourth Valentine’s day in a row, Y/N,” Steve pokes your side. “When are you gonna stop questioning my loyalty to our sacred tradition?”
Mouth cold from ice cream and face hot from crying, Steve manages to pull a laugh out of you. It’s feeble and small and more of a grimace than something joyous, but it’s more than you ever thought was possible.
Steve laughs with you, knocking his own pint of ice cream against yours. “To Valentine's day, angelface.”
“To Valentine’s day,” you sniff, laughing again. The moment is bizarre and not at all how you envisioned spending the day, but somehow it’s wonderful and reminiscent of the years before. There’s only one thing missing. “I miss the pink streamers.”
“I’ll hang some up next year.” Steve promises, winking at you as he always seems to do, falling back in familiarity.
You rest your head against the couch, warm, and hum thoughtfully. Steve always keeps his promises, and you can almost envision the messily strewn up streamers and tacky holiday decorations he would find and insist on using. The apartment would be full of light and warmth, and the thought makes you smile.
“I’d like that.”
–
Inexplicably, Steve becomes your best friend.
He all but declares Oliver dead to him and refuses to step foot in their apartment unless it’s to eat or sleep. He cuts off all contact with the guy without even blinking. You try telling Steve that he doesn’t have to jeopardize his relationship with his roommate and he scoffs at you.
“I’m giving that motherfucker the coldest shoulder known to man, Y/N. Whether you like it or not.”
And there isn’t anything else to talk about, really.
Slowly Steve starts spending all his time at your apartment to avoid his, and you find yourself actually enjoying his company. He doesn’t stray far from your room and he always brings over extra napkins from the restaurant he works at, saving you an extra five dollars a week in household supplies.
Plus, Steve introduces you to his coworker Robin, and she’s so enthralling and chaotic and vibrant that it’s only natural that when she becomes your best friend, Steve does, too.
Spring semester ends and Jane announces that she’s moving out to live with her boyfriend come summer. The first person you call is Steve. He moves in a week later.
“Have you looked over the sheet music yet?” Robin has her legs tossed over your lap as the two of you sit on the couch. Steve sits on the floor, leaning his head against the couch, his hair tickling the bare skin of your leg.
You’re watching some movie that Steve had been dying to see. It’s Valentine’s day and he’s begged you to let him watch some cheesy romance movie he saw an ad for. He claims it’s to get into the holiday spirit, but you know it’s because he has a crush on Patrick Swayze.
Robin tagged along because she has a crush on Jennifer Grey.
“Hey, doofus!” She throws popcorn at Steve’s head when he doesn’t respond to her question.
“Can you at least aim for my face?” He flicks the popcorn out of his hair, cringing. “The butter makes my hair feel gross.”
You ruffle the locks, shaking his head in the process and he swats you away, albeit without any cruelty or malice. “Could be from all that hairspray you drown it in.”
“I’m with Y/N on this one,” Robin leans forward, invading Steve’s space with ease. “Anyways, did you read the music or not? Kelly wants your opinion before our gig tonight.”
“Why does she care what I think?”
“Because you’re the lead singer?” Robin looks at you. “Do you think all that hairspray has rotted his brain?”
You shrug. “Probably.”
Steve flips the both of you off and you giggle together at his annoyance. Ever since meeting Robin, making Steve’s life as miserable as possible has become your favorite thing to do together.
Robin then asks again about the song and she and Steve fall into a conversation about Kelly and her obsession with their other bandmate Connor and whether or not the song is actually good or if it’s just another attempt for her to win him over.
You watch them talk with a lazy smile. They become so animated when they discuss music, and you admire how well they work together. It doesn’t surprise you that they formed a band together after only being friends for two days. They take music seriously, obsess over it in a way you don’t think you’ll ever quite understand, but that you will always admire.
“You’re coming to our gig tonight, right?” Steve suddenly turns to you, eyes pleading and hopeful.
“Where is it again?”
“The Vexture. We go on at ten.”
Robin has turned her hopeful eyes to you as well and you shift uncomfortably. The Vexture is a grungy club that’s always packed with people looking for someone to call their own, and given the fact that it’s currently Valentine’s day, it’ll only be worse.
The thought makes you nauseous.
Steve sees you grimace and he immediately throws himself into your lap. “No. Absolutely not. You have to come.”
“I haven’t even said anything–”
“You were going to bail!”
“I–I wasn’t!”
Robin pinches your cheek. “You’re a terrible liar, dear.”
You try to argue but Steve covers your mouth. You thrash underneath him, completely opposed to his body weight on you and his grimy hands covering your mouth, but he’s freakishly strong and Robin is a traitor who helps him hold you down.
“Look, Y/N.” Steve’s hair falls in your face. “We all know that last year was rough.”
“Fuck Oliver!” Robin shouts, wringing her hands together as if envisioning choking him.
“What she said. Anyways, you took a hard hit. It’s understandable. But I refuse to let you spend Valentine’s day all alone, alright? You haven’t dated anyone in months. You’re coming tonight.”
You want to bite him, to kick him off and pinch his skin, but you know he’s right. Deflating, you cross your arms and reluctantly nod.
Steve and Robin cheer, jostling you around, and despite the annoyance and fear you’re feeling, you can’t help but laugh at their childish joy.
“Love the enthusiasm, but can you guys get off me now?” You croak out in between laughs.
They scramble off the couch and Robin helps you up. She fixes your hair and kisses the tip of your nose. “We have three hours to make you irresistible tonight.”
“I’m not dressing up–”
“You have no free will when it comes to me.” Robin smiles wickedly and grabs your hand, pulling you to your room, having long forgotten about the movie that’s still playing in the background.
“Can I join?” Steve calls after the two of you.
Robin slams the door in his face.
The Vexture is loud and overflowing with people by the time you get there. The lights are dimmed and Robin has to hold your hand as she guides you through the crowd. Since they’re performing, they’re allowed to cut the long lines and are able to get you the best seats in the house: backstage.
“You made it!” Kelly throws her long and lithe arms around you. She smells of vanilla and honey and her hair is tied in loose knots. Glitter adorns her eyelids and pink hearts dot her cheeks.
“I’m being held against my will,” you shout into her ear, hugging her tightly. “But I’m here.”
Connor pats your back and chuckles. He’s matching Kelly’s heart theme with a pink heart painted on his own cheek. “Well, at least you’ll have a good time!”
Steve hands him a guitar and checks his hair in the mirror. Robin dressed him in a white button down and demanded that he leave the first four buttons undone. The exposed strip of skin from the base of his neck to the swell of his chest burns your lips.
“We ready?” Steve pulls you by the waist, flush against him, and winks at his bandmates.
Kelly and Robin cheer and Connor slams his drumsticks together. A cheer of your own tumbles from your lips, allowing your body to lean against Steve’s, and his fingers dig into your side as his chest rumbles with pleasure.
The crowd erupts when they get on stage. They all get into their places. Robin with her keyboard. Kelly and the bass. Connor behind his drum set. And Steve, front and center of the stage, smiling into the mic as his fingers pick at his guitar.
“How’s everyone doing tonight?” He’s a natural on stage. People scream his name and he plays into it with such confidence and charm. Steve smirks, knowing he has the audience in the palm of his hand. “That’s what I like to hear!”
He plays the first few notes of the song they’re starting with tonight. Easy and light. He’s setting the audience up, tempting them, leaving them wanting more.
Steve grabs the base of the microphone and tilts his head at the crowd. “Who’s here with their Valentine tonight?”
Almost everyone cheers and whistles. Hands get thrown into the air and lovers kiss the smiles off each other’s face.
“Hell yeah!” Steve laughs, high on the energy in the room. He plays a few more notes, turns his head away from the crowd as he does so. You watch him, curious, and find that he’s looking at you.
When he has your attention, Steve laughs again and goes back to the mic. He’s smiling wide, cheeks pink. “You know, I’m also here with a Valentine tonight.”
The audience gasps and cheers and claps for him. Robin wolf whistles, loud and obnoxious, teasing eyes looking only at you. Kelly snickers and Connor points one of his drum sticks at you, clutching his heart dramatically.
The apples of your cheeks pinch together a glorious red and Steve can’t take his eyes off you. His eyes, soft as they always are when he looks at you, are like molten earth. He smiles into the mic again, unable to look away from you.
“This is our fifth Valentine’s day together,” he tells the crowd, smiling so much he’s almost slurring his words. “I kinda hope that this angelface will always be my Valentine.”
Robin whistles again and the roar of the Vexture is so loud now that you can’t hear anything besides the blood rushing in your head. Steve screams along with the crowd and Connor counts the band in and there’s music all around you and dancing and Steve’s sweat drips down his chest and there’s a burning deep within your stomach.
He’s beautiful.
You hope that he’ll always be your Valentine, too.
–
Sophia enters your life early junior year. You find her in your kitchen one morning wearing one of Steve’s old t-shirts, and you make her a cup of coffee.
She’s nice. Her hair is bronzy and she has incredible green eyes and an angelic laugh. She studies English and she’s the only other person besides your classmates who has read Plato, so you’re honestly quite fond of her, and you can see how Steve falls for her hard and fast.
Robin, however, has other thoughts.
“I don’t trust her.” She says one day in January. Steve is at Sophia’s, so you invited Robin over to bake cookies and watch the latest episode of a show you both enjoy.
You frown at her. “Why not? I think Sophia is nice.”
“Ever notice how the only way we can all collectively describe her as is nice?” Robin shivers. “What kind of psycho only has one personality trait?”
Well. There isn’t a lot you can argue with there. Sure, everyone who has met Sophia has liked her, but when you think about it, Robin’s right. They’ve all described her as nice, maybe quiet, but always nice.
“I think you’re just overprotective of Steve.” You try to defend. You like Sophia. She’s become a very loose, very distant, acquaintance. “Just give her some time.”
“They’ve been dating for months now, Y/N. She creeps me out.”
“Sophia isn’t some off putting creature, Robin–”
“Guys!” Steve barrels through the front door. You and Robin both scream, but he ignores your terror and throws himself at the two of you. “How much do you guys love me?”
Robin responds with, “how much money do you want?” while you reply, “depends on the day.”
Steve breathes heavily, grasping your hand. “I need you guys to please, please do me the biggest favor.”
“Did you kill someone?” You pull your hand away, weary of the scene before you.
“What? No! I just–” Steve inhales sharply. “It’s Sophia.”
“I knew it!” Robins screeches, but you jump and cover her mouth. She tries to scream through your silencing, but her words are muffled and jumbled.
You smile at Steve awkwardly. “Don’t mind her. What’s going on with Sophia?”
“She wants to go on a double date for Valentine’s day.” You and Robin stare at him as if he’s insane, and Steve groans. “Look, I know it sounds crazy, alright? But she-uh. I guess she’s had some shitty Valentine’s days in the past and thought it’d be better if we had other people with us? As a safeguard?”
“That’s…” Concerning, you want to say, but Steve is staring at you, pleading, and you really don’t feel like dealing with his anxious monologues. “Interesting.”
He rubs his face. “It’s insane, I know, but I just… I really like this girl, you know? So if one of you could just–”
“I’m out.” Robin raises her hands and you shoot her an incredulous look. “I’m sorry, Y/N, but I actually have plans this year and I really don’t feel like spending them with Steve.”
“And you think I don’t have plans?” You ask them, offended, and Steve looks at the ground and Robin suddenly finds the tile very interesting. “Okay. At least pretend that I have some dignity.”
“I’m sure you have a lot of dignity, angelface.” Steve tries to amend. “And you’d have even more dignity if you went on a double date with me and Sophia. I’ll even find someone to be your date!”
In theory, it sounds like your worst nightmare. Spending a night with a loved up Steve and Sophia while you’re with some guy you met only hours ago. All because Steve’s girlfriend doesn’t feel comfortable enough spending Valentine’s day alone with him.
But Steve has had to hold your hand through a nasty breakup and other horrific dating exploits since then. He’s held your hair up when you’ve been sick. Makes you your favorite snacks during busy exam seasons. He cleans your room when he knows you’re exhausted.
Steve is your best friend. The least you can do is this.
“Fine,” you finally give in. “But the guy better be hot.”
The guy Steve finds you is, in fact, incredibly hot. His name is Max and he meets you and Steve outside the restaurant dressed in a well tailored suit.
“Where’d you find this guy?” You whisper to Steve while Max isn’t looking.
“He knew Connor in high school.” He whispers back. “Makes a lot of money. Works in finance.”
Your mouth drops, but you quickly cover it up when Max opens the door for you and Steve. He’s a perfect gentleman and rests his hand on the small of your back. “You guys been to this restaurant before?”
“A few times together, but I don’t think my girlfriend Sophia has been here yet.” Steve sits down and grabs a menu before checking his watch. “Actually, she should be here by now.”
Max’s face twists slightly. “Her name is Sophia?”
“Max?” Sophia, rushing towards your table, stops and gasps out his name as if she’s been stabbed.
“Oh, dear.” You set down your menu. Something tells you that there won’t be any eating tonight.
“Sophia?” Max nearly falls to his knees in front of her, eyes shining at the girl as if she’s hung all the moon and stars with her delicate fingers.
They stare at one another, neither moving, and Steve looks between them with a bitter taste in his mouth. “So… you guys know each other?”
Sophia winces and Max coughs.
You grab your purse. “Steve, why don’t we head home–”
“What’s going on here?” His voice is strained. He looks at Sophia and you see the upset he tries to suppress. The clench of his jaw and the furrow of his brow. “Soph, who is this guy?”
“He’s no one, I promise–”
Max steps forward. “We dated for a few years.”
“Years?” Steve exclaims.
“Broke up on Valentine’s day last year, actually.” He looks at Sophia with a pained expression. “I… I missed you.”
Steve falls against his seat in disbelief. Sophia holds the base of her throat in a weak attempt to soothe herself.
“You’re really not helping, Max.” You glare at him, rubbing your friend’s shoulder as he sits at the table, mourning. Steve’s mouth doesn’t seem to be able to close and he’s looking at Sophia as if trying to silently plead with her to tell him that none of this is real.
Except is it, and Sophia closes her eyes. “I-I can’t do this, Steve.”
Her apology sends the chair flying back as he stands abruptly, desperately reaching for her in the crowded restaurant while you and Max remain silent. “Wait, can’t we just–”
“I should go.” She’s crying and the green of her eyes are a startling shade of brilliance. She really is quite lovely; the beauty breaks your heart. Steve calls after her as she leaves.
You hold him back. He screams at you to let him go, but you know that this time you have to be the one to break his fall. To catch him as he caught you the year Oliver broke your heart. There are tears in his eyes and his hoarse voice begs the girl to stay, but she’s long gone.
Max stands there in the wreckage. He doesn’t know what to do or who to follow.
“Just go,” you tell him, pulling Steve back down to sit. He collapses into your side, too ashamed to cry and too exhausted to care. He’s weak against you and your arms encase him. Max doesn’t move, and your voice raises before you can stop it. “Go!”
He listens, and the other patrons in the restaurant watch as yet another person runs from your table. A waitress gives you a pitying smile that you don’t reciprocate.
Steve hides his face in your neck and you gently cup his cheek to make him look at you. “Hey,” you say when his eyes finally focus on you. “Let’s get you a drink, okay?”
He drops his head on the table with a defeated sigh. “Give me whatever liquor they got.”
“The stronger the better?”
“Yes.”
“Coming right up.” You wave a waiter down and order four shots and two beers. Steve doesn’t say anything while you order, but he does shift closer to you once the waiter is gone.
The buzz of the restaurant is low, though full of laughter and conversation. You sit with Steve, fingers stroking through his hair as his head remains on the table. He lost all sense of pride the moment he begged Sophia to stay, so he allows your nails to scratch his scalp.
Drinks get set on the table and Steve throws both of his shots back before you can even pick one of yours up. He wipes his mouth and cringes at the taste. You stare at him, slightly concerned. “Alright over there?”
“Need more liquor.”
You stroke his cheek. “How cute. You think I’m going to let you drink your sorrows away.”
He bats your hand away. “I don’t know if you’re all caught up, but I just got dumped on Valentine’s day, Y/N.”
“And?” You laugh at him. “That happened to me too, buddy. You’re officially a part of the lonely hearts club. How’s it feel?”
Steve drops his head back onto the table. “It feels like we’re fucking cursed.”
“I’ll drink to that,” you clink your beer against his. “Cheers.”
It’s quiet for a while. You finish your shots and sip slowly at your beer. Steve remains hidden away at the table, refusing to sit up and face the reality of heartbreak. You allow him to take all the time he needs, replenishing his drinks when he runs low. He’s quiet, but he knocks his knee against yours every time you squeeze his hand.
I’m here.
Thank you.
The chatter in the restaurant dies down and you pay the tab and help carry Steve home. He’s significantly more drunk than you are, and you’re relieved that you chose to eat somewhere close enough to walk. He stumbles the entire way home and you have to cling onto his hand so that he doesn’t fall.
Steve drags your body onto the couch the second you open the apartment door. He collapses on top of you. His arms hold your waist and his nose presses against your neck. You bring your hands to his hair and sync your breathing with his.
“Think it’ll always be like this?” Steve murmurs after a while. “You and me and goddamn Valentine’s day?”
Six years of sharing the holiday together. Six years of being each other’s person to spend the day with and draw cheesy cards for. Six years of laughter and tears and secret glances and inside jokes.
Six years, and yet it still doesn’t feel like enough.
“We’re best friends, Steve.” You whisper into his ear, lips brushing skin. “Of course it’ll always be like this.”
He shivers at the sensation of your lips. Alcohol burns through his system. He finds himself upset that he drank tonight. He wonders what would’ve happened had he not met Sophia. If he had taken you to the restaurant alone and left sober.
Steve wonders if he would’ve kissed you then. If you would’ve let him.
But he had met Sophia. He’d taken you to the restaurant to have dinner with her. He got drunk tonight to forget the way she tasted. You walked him home because you couldn’t trust him to take care of himself. And now he’s too afraid to kiss you because he knows it could ruin everything he’s so carefully built with you.
He falls asleep to your heartbeat.
–
“Who gets married on Valentine’s day?” Robin tugs at her dress in disgust. “I mean, that should just be illegal.”
You help her fix her dress and shrug. “I don’t know. I think it’s sweet.”
“That’s because Steve’s walking you down the aisle tonight. You’re biased.”
“He’s the best man and I’m the maid of honor,” you poke her stomach. “It’s quite literally tradition to walk down the aisle as a pair.”
Kelly, who has been fixing her makeup the entire conversation, peeks her head from behind the mirror. “To be honest, Connor and I did intentionally plan for Steve to walk you down the aisle.”
Your jaw drops. “Kelly!”
“The two of you are just so cute!” She laughs. “You’re two of our closest friends. We want what’s best for you, so Connor and I figured we’d just give you guys a little push.”
Robin rolls her eyes. “Believe me. I’ve been trying to get them together for years now. What is this, your eighth year of being each other’s Valentine’s?”
Your head whips to her. “It’s only our seventh. And what do you mean you’ve been trying for years?”
“I’m practically the reason Steve moved in with you. He wanted to live with me months before you asked him to move in. Naturally, I’m a prophet, and I told him no. Now here you guys are, walking down the aisle together. Tada!”
“Oh my god.”
“I mean, it worked!” Robin frowns. “Well. Sort of.”
You’re speechless and Kelly takes pity on you. She walks over and rests a gentle hand on your shoulder. “Y/N, I love you. Connor and Robin love you. Steve loves you. You know that, right?”
“I…” You’d be a liar if you said the thought never crossed your mind. Especially after the breakup with Sophia. You’ve always been close with Steve, but in the last year there’s been this shift that you haven’t been able to describe.
There’s coffee waiting for you every morning. He holds your hand and strokes his thumb against your palm. Steve ends up falling asleep in your bed most nights now, wrapped around you as his breath warms your skin. His own room has slowly been turned into a makeshift studio for his music.
Sometimes you catch Steve staring at you, and sometimes the heat of his gaze doesn’t scare you.
But sometimes it does.
“Why are we even talking about this?” You deflect, setting your eyes on Kelly and her gorgeous veil. “You’re getting married in less than an hour. Can’t we talk about that?”
“Babe, all I’ve done for the last year is talk about this goddamn wedding. I’m the bride and right now I demand that we gossip.”
Robin laughs at you and you’re about to make up some excuse about needing to go organize the roses again when the bride’s door opens. Kelly yelps and covers her dress as you and Robin step in front of her to block the intruder’s view.
“Relax,” Steve holds his hands up. “It’s just me. Unfortunately, I’m not the groom.”
Kelly shakes his head at him fondly. “What do you want, Steve?”
“Connor sent me here because apparently I lack the ability to shut the fuck up and it was stressing him out.”
You snort and Robin hunches over as she giggles. Kelly smirks. “Yeah. I believe that.”
Steve sticks his tongue out at the three of you, and the conversation from earlier gets dropped. He helps you and Robin with the rest of Kelly’s makeup. He irons her dress, showers her with compliments, and your heart constricts every time he touches the edge of your silk dress with childlike wonder.
“You look beautiful, Y/N.” He whispers when it’s just the two of you. The door to the aisle hasn’t opened yet. The rest of the wedding party stands behind you, waiting.
A blush coats your cheeks. You loop your arm through his and bask in his fondness. “Thank you,” your hand rests on his chest. “You look quite handsome yourself.”
And he does. Steve is cruelly beautiful in his suit. His tie matches the lace of your dress and you want to pull the end of it and bring his lips to yours. He stares down at your lips and you wonder if he’s thinking about yours, before the music starts.
The door opens. Down the long, carpeted length of the church stands Connor. There are flowers everywhere and Steve grabs the hand that rests against his forearm. He squeezes it, takes a deep breath, and together you walk down the aisle.
During the wedding Robin cries. The vows are exchanged and she has to cover her mouth to contain the sobs that spill from her. Steve catches your eye from across the pew and the two of you smile at your friend, your love for her forming into one.
Sometime late into the night Steve finds you. He hands you a drink before promptly dragging you to the dancefloor. You protest, shy, but he doesn’t listen.
“I told myself I’d dance with the prettiest girl at this wedding, angelface. And it just so happens that that girl is you.”
You laugh at him, following his hands as he guides you through the motions of dancing. “Don’t let Kelly hear you, otherwise she’ll strangle you.”
“Let her,” Steve spins you, eliciting more giggles to fall from your pretty lips. “I’ll die a happy man now that I’ve danced with you.”
“That was disgusting.”
“And charming. Don’t forget charming.” He spins you again before bringing your bodies even closer together. “You know what this reminds me of?”
You gaze up at Steve. “What?”
“The Lonely Hearts dance.”
Exasperated laughter follows his confession. “You’re really thinking about our high school dance right now?”
“Why wouldn’t I? Every year I was dying to dance with you.” Steve’s thumbs stroke up and down the sides of your waist. His grip on you tightens. His voice lowers and you recognize the adoration that paints his brown eyes. The air between you stills. Steve dips his head, his forehead brushes yours. “And now I finally got that dance.”
You don’t breathe. If you do, you’re afraid that the exhale would shatter the fragility of this moment.
“Was it worth it?” You don’t recognize your own voice and the breathy way it comes out. Your hands move up Steve’s chest and snake around his neck. His head knocks against yours, your noses centimeters apart, lips separated by inches.
You feel Steve’s smile more than you really see it. “You tell me.”
He kisses you, cradling your body as if it were made to fit into the crevices of his palms. Lips move against lips and your skin hums at the sensation of finally welcoming him home. His skin greets you with a soft tenderness and your lips coat his mouth with sugary sweetness.
“Get a room!” Robin throws a napkin at the two of you, forcing you apart, and when you come up for air you see the biggest smile on her face.
You hide in Steve’s neck, embarrassed, though not enough to not leave small, fluttery kisses on every mole your lips can find. You’re already addicted to feeling him shiver beneath you.
“Seems we have a wedding to plan for next year!” Connor raises his beer and points at you and Steve, cackling loudly.
Kelly is next to him and she kisses her husband’s cheek and beams at him. “It took ‘em long enough!”
“Do you guys mind?” Steve pulls you away from the dancefloor, glaring at his closest friends who all love him endlessly and whom he loves even more, and basks in your giggling as he whisks you away. “I’m trying to kiss Y/N here!”
“Use protection!” Robin calls out while Connor and Kelly whistle and cat call.
Steve finds an empty closet and no one can find you for the rest of the night. Kelly never lets you live it down, Connor commends you for the bravery, and Robin has to wipe away her tears.
–
Your first semester of senior year, Steve and Robin’s band gets signed. The record label is apparently legendary because they collapse onto the ground screaming when they get the phone call. Twenty minutes later, Connor and Kelly are at your apartment screaming alongside them.
Two weeks later they book tickets to New York and you help Steve pack his bags. Everything happens so quickly and it’s almost nauseating trying to keep up.
“We’re in the studio from nine to five every weekday, so I’ll call you every day at six.” Steve folds a pair of jeans and hands them for you to place in his suitcase. “Weekends I’ll call you at five so that we can eat dinner together.”
You give him an odd look. “Don’t you want to go explore the city while you’re there?”
“I mean, sure. But I can do that during the day. The moment the clock strikes five or six, it’s my girl’s time.”
“Steve…” You’re so stupidly in love with him sometimes. “I don’t want you worrying about me while you’re there. This is a huge opportunity for you.”
“Who said anything about worrying about you?” Steve walks up behind you and kisses your neck. “Angelface, I’m worried I might die after the first week without you.”
Your hands brush through his hair. “You’ll be fine, Stevie. I guarantee that in five days tops you’ll be having too much fun to miss me.”
“Wrong. I will be talking everyone’s ears off about you and will probably get banned from a lot of bars because of it.”
Sighing, you turn and face him, pressing a soft kiss to his brow. “Steve, it’s only for a few months. Each day we’re apart will be one day closer to being together.”
“How about no days apart and every day together?”
You kiss him, slowly and drawn out, as if time is on your side and you’re in excess of it. Steve hums against you, tightening his arms in a lazy hug, and you know that you’ll miss him forever.
The first few weeks are hard without Steve. You’ve never lived on your own before and you’ve never really spent a day without him since you were eighteen. Now you’re twenty-one and there’s no one to kiss you awake or make faces in the mirror with you as you brush your teeth.
What’s worse is that Robin is gone, too. And Kelly. And Connor.
Their absence makes you realize that you direly need other friends who aren’t in a literal band together.
Steve keeps his promise and calls you every day. He always asks about how your day has been, he tells you every detail about his. He tells you that he’s started writing all his thoughts down in a notebook that he wants to tell you so that he doesn’t forget, and it makes you ache even more.
The months pass by slowly. December drips into January and then February greets you with her winter’s kiss. There’s snow in Chicago and even more to come, and you know Steve will be excited to see it when he gets back.
Which coincidentally happens to be Valentine’s day.
And also the day you get violent food poisoning.
After months of being apart, the first time Steve sees you again is with your head in the toilet bowl, hacking up your lungs and dying.
“Oh, Jesus.” He drops his bags and comes running over, immediately gathering your hair so that you don’t get it dirty as yet another wave of nausea hits you.
“Welcome home.” you say in between bouts of bile. Truly, you think this is a new low that you’ve reached. Here you are, deathly ill and incredibly sweaty, while your lovely boyfriend has just arrived home after months of missing each other. “Sorry that you have to see this.”
Steve rubs your back and sits with you on the ground. “Don’t be ridiculous. Even spilling your guts out I think you’re hot.”
“That’s sweet,” you throw up again. “Would you be a dear and kill me now?”
He laughs, massaging your tender body, and doesn’t once leave your side. He flushes the toilet for you when needed. He gets a rag and soaks it in cold water and rubs it across your forehead to help regulate your fever. He hums to you when your stomach twists in pain.
Eventually the nausea settles enough for you to ask Steve to carry you to bed. He does, and he sets you down gently before crawling in next to you. He fits your body against his, hand on your stomach as if he himself can ease its ache.
“I’m sorry,” your voice is raspy, the acidic bile still lingering. “I’m sure this isn’t the grand reunion and Valentine’s day that you had in mind.”
“I’m laying in bed with you and you love me.” Steve kisses your overheated forehead. “That’s all I ever want for Valentine’s day.”
Your eyes fall shut and you exhale shakily. “I just… I wanted our first Valentine’s to be special. I had it all planned out. I rented your favorite movie and bought all the ingredients to make the gnocchi you love so much, and then as I was folding the laundry I just-I died.”
“Food poisoning. America’s silent killer.” Your laugh rings in Steve’s ears and he smiles, kissing your face again and again and again. He runs his nose down your chin, brushes the hair out of your face. “Besides, this isn’t our first Valentine’s. I’m counting all the ones we spent together single and lonely whether you like it or not.”
“The fifth one wasn’t so bad,” you muse. You still remember the roar of the Vexture as Steve announced that you were his Valentine. “You were annoyingly charming that night.”
“That was me declaring my love for you, you know.”
You turn to him, startled. “Please tell me you’re joking.”
“Nope.” Steve clutches his chest. “There I was, telling the love of my life that I wanted her to be my Valentine forever, and then in the end she friendzones me. Truly brutal stuff.”
“But that was years ago! We were nineteen, there’s no way in hell you were actually in love with me.”
He grabs your hand and kisses it. “Y/N, I’ve been in love with you since we were fifteen. I was just waiting for you to like me back.”
The idea of Steve being in love with you since you were kids nearly sends you back to throwing up. You’re overwhelmed by it. By the idea that someone could’ve loved you for as long as he has. That he still loves you now. For nearly a decade.
“Y/N? You got all quiet over there. You alive?” Steve pokes your cheek and it’s then that you know that there was never anyone else for you. You were his from the moment he walked into student council and demanded cleaner mirrors in the men’s bathroom.
“I love you.” You tell him. They’re the only words created for what you have.
Steve scrunches his face in an endearing manner. “I love you, too.”
“Now tell me all about New York.”
And he does.
–
Robin tells you that tour life is romanticized and that within the first week you’ll strangle her and Steve to death, but you don’t believe her. When you see the size of the bus the five of you will be staying in for months on end, you start to second guess what she’s said.
“It’s… cozy?”
Connor huffs at you. “That’s one way to look at it.”
“It’ll be fun, guys!” You try again to make light of the situation, though really you also don’t believe what you’re saying. “I mean, think about how much closer we’ll be after this.”
“Weren’t you a philosophy major?” Connor looks at you skeptically. “Isn’t the whole schtick of those old white dudes pessimism?”
Steve throws an arm around you. “She graduated top of her class, actually. And yes. Those old white dudes loved being bitter bitches.”
“I think Y/N’s right.” Kelly joins in now. “We’re a family. It can’t be that bad.”
“Famous last words.” Robin mutters.
They are, in fact, famous last words.
Connor learns that he gets car sick easily on day two. Kelly learns that she has a fear of car sickness on day three. Robin leaves her keyboard at one of the venues they play at the second week and doesn’t realize it until you’re already at the next venue an entire state away. Steve loses his voice after the sixth show and spends the entire bus ride to the next venue sulking.
You, however, are honestly having a great time. You didn’t get to travel with the band last year due to school, and now that you’ve graduated, you’re enamored with seeing places that aren’t native to Illinois or Indiana.
“Steve, if you gargle salt water in my ear one more time, I will shave your head in your sleep.” Robin threatens during week four. Her eye is twitching and you truly do believe that she has a razor hidden somewhere.
“I have to protect my voice.” He argues, pouring more warm water into a cup before mixing salt in. “I can’t lose it again!”
“That was a pretty rough show.” Connor says from his bunk. Being nearly 6’4, he barely even fits in it. His legs hang off awkwardly and he’s been complaining about his back for weeks now.
“I thought Robin sang pretty well.” Nancy, the band’s tour photographer, says quietly from the makeshift kitchenette. She joined during the third show and you think Robin’s been in love with her since the fourth one.
“Uh, thanks. I guess.” She squeaks out, hiding behind you in a not so subtle manner. You pat her hand, sympathetic.
Steve gargles and spits the water into the sink. “Robin has an incredible voice, I agree. But that’s besides the point. We’re on the clock full time, even if we don’t have a show tonight.”
“And tell me, my dear wife, why we don’t have a show tonight?” Connor sings to Kelly.
“Why, my dear husband, I do believe it’s because it’s Valentine’s day and Stevie over here demanded the night off so that he can court our beloved Y/N.”
Steve rolls his eyes at them and you laugh. “In our defense, we haven’t exactly had a normal Valentine’s day together. We’re in dire need of one normal night.”
Nancy tilts her head at you. “But aren’t you guys together?”
“Yeah, but we weren’t for a while.”
“One Valentine’s day Y/N found out her boyfriend was cheating on her, who also just so happened to be my roommate.”
Robin throws her head back and shouts, “Fuck Oliver!” And Connor and Kelly join.
“Thanks, guys.” Steve turns back to Nancy. “Another year I made Y/N go on a blind double date with me and a girl I was dating at the time. Turns out, the guy I brought for Y/N was also the ex boyfriend of my girlfriend. So that was fun.”
“One year we actually walked down the aisle together. Before we were even dating.” Nancy’s eyes widen and you shrug at her. “We were in the same wedding party.”
“Happy anniversary, babe.” Connor blows a kiss to Kelly and she catches it, blowing him one back.
“And last year I got horrendous food poisoning and Steve had to drive me to the hospital since I was so dehydrated. He cried filling out my paperwork.”
“I did.”
Nancy looks between you and Steve. “And this year, you guys will…?”
“I’m taking Y/N out to a nice, totally normal and totally romantic dinner. I’m going to wine and dine my girl and then we’re going to cuddle in our way too small bunk bed and sleep.”
You beam at everyone. “It’s a pretty good plan.”
Except you and Steve don’t even make it to your reservation. Later that night, right before you call a taxi, Nancy bursts through the bus door with a frantic look in her eyes. You drop the phone and rush to her. “Woah, hey. What’s going on?”
“Have you seen Robin?” There are tear stains on her delicate face.
Steve’s body tenses. “Last time we saw her was when she left with you guys, why?”
“I–” A broken sob prevents Nancy from telling him anything else, and you take her into your arms.
You soothe her, your own worry for your friend setting your body on edge. Steve shares a look with you, both wondering what the hell is happening. Robin left with Nancy and the others hours ago to go check out some local bar, and now here Nancy is, crying in your arms, with Robin nowhere to be found.
“Nance,” drying the girl’s tears, you try to get her to calm down enough to speak. “I need you to breathe with me, okay? Take a deep breath and then let it out slowly.”
You inhale, so does she, and after several seconds you exhale long and slow. Nancy’s breath stutters and her tears soak the white blouse she looks so delicate in, but still she breathes.
Steve stands over the two of you, arms crossed with his eyebrows pinched together in worry. He taps his foot and you know it’s taking everything within him not to tear down the entire town to find his best friend.
“What happened with Robin, Nance?” Steve gently asks her, crouching down to her eye level. “Is she okay? Are you okay?”
Nancy wipes her face and sniffs. She can’t look at you or Steve. Her eyes face only the ground as she picks at her nails. “We… We kissed.”
“That’s…” Steve looks at you, silently asking if he should be elated or concerned, and all you can do is shrug helplessly at him. “That’s-that’s great, right? I mean, you two were totally love at first sight. Like, Romeo and Juliet but without the, you know. Death. I mean, at least I hope there’s no death, but seeing as you’re currently crying I’m a little nervous–”
“What my boyfriend is trying to say is that we’re happy for you guys, but also a little concerned.” You interrupt Steve’s ramble. “What happened after the kiss?”
Nancy continues picking at her nails. Her crying has subsided but her face remains broken and anguished. Her eyebrows knit together and her mouth draws into a thin line. “I-I kissed her, and then she just… She ran.”
“Shit,” you sigh, dropping your head.
Steve throws his own head back and curses as well. “Another category five.”
“Yup.”
Nancy turns to you. “Category five? What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
You wince, grabbing her hand in hopes of quelling her sudden anger. “Look, Robin is…”
“A gem.” Steve finishes for you, and you nod at him.
“She’s my best friend, and she’s incredibly brave and charismatic and bold. I’ve seen her punch men five times her size. She always speaks her mind and never takes no for an answer, but she’s also vulnerable. She hides a lot behind her humor.”
“When I first met Robin, she was going through a pretty rough breakup.” Steve sits next to you and Nancy now. “And since then she’s become the worst person imaginable when it comes to dating. She always freaks out and leaves the relationship before they can leave her. And a category five freakout is… bad.”
“We’ve only seen it once before with some girl she met at a gig a few years back. They kissed and Robin locked herself in the bathroom and refused to leave until the girl was gone.” You tuck Nancy’s hair behind her ear. “We aren’t telling you this to scare you, we’re telling you this because you clearly love Robin, and she loves you. She’s just… she’s been hurt before.”
Nancy slouches on the couch. “But I don’t want to hurt her! I didn’t even mean to kiss her, but she looked so pretty under the purple lighting and was laughing at some stupid joke I made and-and suddenly we were kissing and it was incredible and then–”
“Category five.” Steve mimes an explosion with his hands. You glare at him.
“How about this, we’ll find Robin for you and bring her back here. I think the two of you just really need to talk about this.”
Steve raises his hand. “I personally think they just need to makeout.” You elbow his side and he groans in pain. “Yeah, okay. That was fair.”
“I can’t ask you guys to do that.” Nancy sniffs. “You were so excited for your date tonight and you’ve already done enough.”
You kiss her forehead and pull Steve up from the couch, putting your jacket on and tossing him his. “Our Valentine’s day wouldn’t be the same without someone crying or throwing up. We’re going. Dinner can wait.”
Steve wraps an arm around your waist. “She’s right. This is just tradition for us. A sacred thing we look forward to every year.”
“You two confuse me so much.” Nancy laughs wetly, overwhelmed by your kindness.
“We get that a lot.” Steve kisses your temple. “C’mon, angelface. The lesbians need us.”
Nancy nearly chokes on her laughter and you giggle as well. The bus door closes and it’s just open road before you. You’re in the middle of Wisconsin with nothing but grass and dirt for miles ahead. Wherever Robin ended up running off to, you sincerely hope it’s close.
In the end, you and Steve end up walking nearly two miles to a nearby gas station and find Robin face deep in a pint of ice cream. Her cheeks are smeared in chocolate and her puffy eyes are red. The moment you find her, Steve throws himself into her arms and you hold them both as she starts to cry.
It takes several conversations, many tissues, and a few threats before you’re able to convince Robin to walk back to the bus with you. She freaks out the entire two miles and Steve has to fully pick her up at one point to prevent her from fleeing, but eventually you’re standing in front of the bus door with Robin’s iron grip on your hand.
“I-I can’t do this.” She chokes out, short of breath as panic sets in again. “Please don’t make me do this.”
“You can,” Steve pokes her cheek, though his hand rubs her shoulder with affection. “And you will.”
“What if she hates me now?”
You hook your chin over Robin’s shoulder, butting your head with hers. “Then we’ll be here to catch you, dummy. But we won’t need to, because Nancy is currently pacing the bus waiting to kiss your pretty face again.”
Robin’s body tenses and she gets ready to run, but Steve swoops her into his arms and you yank the door open so that he can throw her inside. She screams, but you slam the door shut and Steve helps you keep it closed as her fists pound against it.
“Let me out!” Robin screeches, throwing her body against the door.
“Kiss and make up! Those are the rules!” You scream back, clenching your teeth to keep your footing.
Robin screams again and Steve has to throw his entire body weight back to keep her inside, but eventually her anger exhausts her and soon there’s only silence within the bus. You and Steve press your ears to the door, breaths held so as not to miss anything, and faintly, very faintly, you hear Nancy’s soft voice mixing with Robin’s embarrassed tears.
Stepping back, Steve holds his hand for you to high five, which you gladly accept. “God, we’re great.”
“The best matchmakers this town has ever seen.”
Steve tugs you against him and holds you close to his chest, inhaling your scent and humming in content. You melt into him and he holds you for a while, just the two of you, swaying softly together as the gentle February wind dances around you.
“I think year nine went pretty well.” You murmur into Steve’s skin.
He buries his face in your hair. “I have a feeling year ten will be even better.”
–
The band’s breakout album, Angelface, becomes an instant success. It tops every chart, critics praise it, fans scream along to all the songs, and Steve claims that you’re the reason for it.
“I name an album after you and suddenly it sells a million copies overnight.” He nips at your neck, humming when you writhe beneath him. “You’re my good luck charm, angelface.”
You want to tease him and call him crazy, but when his hand comes up to massage your breast through its thin fabric, your moans drown out the noise in your mind.
Connor and Kelly buy a house with a studio built inside of it. The band rehearses there every day in preparation for their next album. Robin brings Nancy along, the two of them always giggling quietly to themselves in between sessions. Nancy becomes the band’s official photographer. All the photos are of Robin.
Steve surprises you one day with the keys to your own home. He tells you that the second the money from Angelface was his, he went out and bought the house the next day. The home is much bigger than the apartment you once shared together, though small enough to still feel intimate. There are mahogany floors and a bay window in your bedroom and you couldn’t be more in love with it.
February comes and Steve sits you down at the kitchen table with a pen and paper in front of him.
“Alright,” he says, setting his hands on the table with an air of authority to him. “Valentine’s day is approaching. We know what that means.”
“That disaster is ahead.” You nod solemnly, following along.
“Exactly, so here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to make you a fancy dinner without anything that can possibly get you sick. No eggs. No meat. No dairy. Nothing prone to yacking.”
“Not sure what that leaves you with, but I’m listening.”
Steve writes everything down. “There will be only electric candles because I’m now terrified that the only disaster left is a house fire, and I spent a concerning amount of money on this house.”
“I fear the same.”
“Perfect. I’ll get us some wine and a movie to rent. Our landline will be turned off so that absolutely no one can contact us. We’re going AWOL here, Y/N. Desperate times call for desperate measures.”
You lean forward and place your head in your hand. “What if Robin tries calling, though?”
“I love her, but we landed her a girlfriend last year. She owes us this Valentine’s day.”
“Touché.”
Steve looks down at his list. “Okay. Am I missing anything?”
You think for a moment. “No, I think that’s all, just don’t forget I have a doctor’s appointment that day so I won’t be home until a bit later.”
“Already accounted for that. I’ll be buying undisclosed decorations for the house to surprise you with.”
“Undisclosed? How many spy movies did you watch before this?”
“Don’t worry about it.”
True to his word, Steve does decorate the house while you’re gone. You get back from your appointment and your home is an explosion of pinks and reds. There are streamers everywhere and a small disco ball hangs from your living room ceiling. Music from your high school years plays softly in the background and the house smells of acidic tomato and garlic.
“Steve?” You call out, breathless as you walk towards the kitchen. He’s spared no expense. The floor is littered with roses and there’s wine waiting for you on the table with small electric candles flickering in the darkness.
“Do you like it?” You turn around and find Steve holding a bouquet of roses, dressed in a familiar tuxedo. It’s all black and his ribbed vest has the same rose pinned to it that it did back when you were in high school trying to stop him from pouring gin into the punch.
Your heart beats wildly and an overwhelming mix of emotions simmer in your stomach. “You’re…”
“The best boyfriend in the world? I know.” Steve grabs the wine and pops it open, pouring you a glass. He hands it to you with a wink, but you don’t accept the drink. He tilts his head in confusion. “I thought you loved red wine?”
“I-I do.” You’re quick to reassure him. “But after my doctor’s appointment today, I’m not so sure I should have any.”
Your heartbeat spikes again and Steve sets the glasses down immediately. He’s at your side a second later, worry for you written all over his handsome face. “You said it was just a regular checkup. Are you alright? Are you sick again? I-I can drive you to the hospital, just let me turn off the stove before we actually do have a house fire–”
“Steve,” your voice cracks with love and warmth. He looks up at you, pink lips parted in a small frown that you want to kiss better. “I can’t have wine for nine months.”
“Nine..? That’s an oddly specific number.” His lips turn downwards. “Is it like, some type of allergy now, or–?”
“No, Stevie.” You cup his face with a smile. Grabbing his hands, you bring them to your stomach. His palms lay flush against your abdomen, warm, and something in his face shifts. His eyes widen slightly, soft air escapes him, and your face burns from how wide you smile. “It isn’t an allergy.”
“You’re–?” He doesn’t want to say it, afraid that if he does, that if he’s wrong, his heart would be broken in an irrevocable way.
You nod, brushing his hair back. “I’m about ten weeks along.”
Steve sinks to his knees, dropping his head to your stomach and staring at it with an innocent gaze of love. His eyes fill with wonder, with tears. “Y/N.”
He whispers your name like a sacred prayer, lips pressing to the flesh over and over again as your fingers tangle in his hair and your joy coats his skin.
“I know we’re young, but…” You whisper down to him. “I want this. I really, really want this.”
“I want this, too.” Steve slides his hands up your body and stands, cradling you in his arms while his face buries itself into your neck. You can feel his tears wet your skin, the slight trembling of his body. “God, I want this.”
Your lips ghost the shell of his ear, down the veins in his neck, the crest of his collarbones and the lines of his jaw. Steve pulls you, closer and closer and closer, until your skin is his and his breath is yours.
“Happy Valentine’s day, Stevie.”
Steve smiles down at you. His face has changed since you first met ten years ago. The lines around his eyes have deepened slightly, his boyish smile is now more charming than endearing, and his jaw has become more defined.
His eyes, however, are the same eyes you fell in love with all those years ago. The toffee brown still reminiscent of the student council meetings you always bickered in. They’re still soft when he looks at you, open and lovely as they were at the Lonely Hearts dance.
There is still so much love that is embedded in Steve’s hand woven features for you. His hands stroke your stomach and your lips are against his. The excess of love is syrupy thick.
All it took was ten Valentine’s days.
-
⌑ writing masterlist
⌑ if youd like to buy me a coffee ☕︎
⌑ please feel free to like, reblog, and comment. i adore hearing from you guys :)
#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x you#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington blurb#steve harrington x fem#stranger things#m's writing#fluff#this is such a cheesy one#i was smiling so hard writing it my god#havent done purely fluff in so long
264 notes
·
View notes
Text
[CHÉRIE!]
𝐒𝐔𝐌𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐘: heading into ferrari for a new season, you think you're pretty focused. but things don't look too good when a series of love notes from your secret admirer start appearing out of nowhere.
𝐖𝐀𝐑𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐆𝐒: so so much fluff, poor humour, charles being corny affffff, reader is lowkey oblivious, arthur being the best brother in the world, mentions of charles' hardships with monza and monaco as well as lewis' own hardships, two idiots in love basically
𝐏𝐀𝐈𝐑𝐈𝐍𝐆: charles leclerc x fem!reader
𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐃 ��𝐎𝐔𝐍𝐓: 3.3k
𝐀/𝐍: the last fic of my series! even though it's the cheesiest thing i've written, i love cheesy shit and even better if it's with charles! i really enjoyed writing this series! it's also the most active i've been in a while so that's been really fun. leave some requests and i might just take your offer up. // as usual, poorly proofread
𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐢𝐧 𝐡𝐞𝐚𝐫𝐭 𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐬 | 𝐦𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭
Lewis Hamilton moving to Ferrari was a shock to most. Whether it was good or bad, well that was up to the individual.
And while Charles was very welcoming of the move, having the Lewis Hamilton as his teammate wasn’t quite the reason.
It was you.
Lewis Hamilton to Ferrari didn’t just bring the history, talent, and skills. It also happened to bring along his personal trainer – you.
You hadn’t been training Lewis long. Around three years after his previous personal trainer left. There was a lot of doubt surrounding you. You were young. A bit new to the world of motorsports. And it didn’t seem like you were helping Lewis through some of his hardest years at Mercedes.
But truth be told, underneath all of that, you happened to understand Lewis to a ‘T’. His mentality, his values, his respect, and his beliefs. They coincided with yours. Together, you could achieve the impossible, you were both sure of it.
Unfortunately, Mercedes just had a really shitty car (and a shitty attitude).
Cue the move to Ferrari. Which in reality was music to Charles’ ears.
Over the past few years, Charles had managed to become friends with you. It took him a while seeing as you were slightly reserved and all over the paddock at all times. But once you had given him one of the most inspiring and encouraging talks, he had ever received after the stint Ferrari had pulled on him in Monaco, 2022 – it was safe to say you had progressed your friendship.
To anyone with a brain and perhaps even slightly declined vision, it was plain as day that Charles was interested in you. Because someone not interested in you wouldn’t stop his interviews to say ‘Hi’ to you, get you involved in Ferrari’s YouTube videos, or walk the track every morning just so he could join you.
2024 was an irritating year for Charles. While the SF-24 wasn’t particularly awful and Charles had still managed to win some races, there was still something missing. Not to mention, a whole Constructor’s championship. Furthermore, waiting for you and Lewis to arrive to Maranello was like telling a child to wait to open their Christmas gift – it was far too long of a wait.
But the time had finally come. Charles had done his annual training camp and arrived to Maranello and both you and Lewis had officially settled down in the area. The first few weeks with you on the team was surreal. Charles was spending more time with you than ever. Almost every day he interrupted your lunch and sat down with you. When Lewis was in the car, he’d appear next to you, discussing smalls things like how you were finding Italy or how the car was.
With every passing second, he spent with you, Charles was struggling to be just friends with you. Especially with the occasional rumor or ship edit of you and Lewis. Deep down, he knew there was nothing to be worried about. Lewis saw you more as a sister if anything, sharing your knowledge with him.
It was time, however, to change this.
Charles had planned it out carefully. Fourteen notes from your secret admirer. Plastered around all areas you visit the most within the Ferrari headquarters. One for every day up until the holiday of love itself: Valentine’s Day.
The first five notes were relatively tame and simple, complimenting your hair or your smile or even giving you some encouragement. They were enough to get you to pull Charles and Lewis aside.
“Guys,” you ushered, gathering the two men into a small circle. “Don’t tell anyone just yet, but for the past few days, I’ve been getting these secret notes,” you squealed quietly, holding a few of them in your hands.
Lewis raised a brow, taking one into his hand. “Secret notes? You mean like letters from a secret admirer?” He asked, reading the note slowly.
You paused. A secret admirer. You hadn’t really thought of the notes like that. You scratched the back of your neck awkwardly. “Oh... I’m not quite sure about that. They seem really sweet but I don’t think they mean it like that.”
Charles pursed his lips together, in disbelief that he was watching his entire plan fall apart before his very eyes. “I mean... they probably do mean it like that,” he chuckled, trying to waver off his nervousness. He blinked at the staring expressions from you and Lewis. “I mean–who leaves compliments they could say to your face on paper if they don’t like you.”
Huh. Now that you thought about it, that was a reasonable argument. “Maybe,” you agreed with a small nod, taking back the notes.
Lewis shoved his hands in his pockets, moving his knowing glance from Charles to you. “Do you think they’ll ever reveal themselves?”
Unbeknownst to you, Charles’ skin began heating up as you gave a small shrug. “Possibly. Who knows? I guess we’ll have to wait and see.”
━━━━━━━━━━━
After your conversation with Charles and Lewis, your notes were starting to become only slightly less complimentary and more poetic.
“At night, when the world falls asleep and all is still, you take over my every thought, against my will.”
“Your laugh is a melody of my favourite music notes I wish to hear. A song for my ears only. So soft and so warm.”
“The smile you wear, while unnoticed by all, is one I cannot forget at all.”
Were they cheesy and corny? Yes. Absolutely.
But were you smiling from ear to ear? A hundred percent.
It was getting bad now. For every note you read, your heart would race against your chest, your cheeks would flush, and the world seem to go quiet. You were sure this was exactly what this person wanted.
You couldn’t help but try figure out who the person was. But so far, there were very little personal clues in the notes. All you knew is that the person seemed to know you quite well as every note you found were in the places you visited the most.
“Hello,” a voice sung.
You looked up from the laptop you were supposed to be doing work on (and not daydreaming about love letters). You grinned at the familiar face. “Baby Leclerc!”
Arthur gave you a feigned pained expression, taking a seat next to you. “You and Charles... I swear,” he sighed, resting his head on the chair as you laughed softly. He turned his head to you. “So, I hear you’ve been getting secret notes?”
You flickered your eyes over to Arthur. “That idiot! I told Charles not to tell anyone,” you pouted.
Things are different when your brother sends you to deliver these same notes at six in the morning. Arthur simply smiled. “Any ideas on who it is?”
You sighed, shutting your laptop. “Nope,” you pursed your lips. You had received ten notes in total now. You had managed to pick out a few things. “I think whoever it is likes music or plays something since I’ve had three notes about music. They also might like snow since my ‘heart is as soft as the snow.’”
Arthur pressed his lips together on a line, trying to control his body from projectile vomiting on his brother’s corny notes. “Sound like anyone you know?” He asked, watching you carefully.
Surely by now...
You furrowed your brows. Music and snow. Music and snow. Music and snow. Nothing. There was nothing going through your head and Arthur could tell.
“Well,” Arthur started, standing up from his seat. “I’m sure you’ll find out soon enough.”
You smiled. “Hopefully.”
━━━━━━━━━━━
Four notes were left and it was getting more difficult to not only convince Arthur to put them in the selected locations but to make sure you were able to see them. It was getting closer and closer to the date of the car launch. It was five days after Valentine’s Day, the day you were going to receive your last note and this game of hide and seek would finally come to an end.
D-3
“You guide me through all the noise and speed. When you’re here, I find all I need.”
Noise and speed? Now you were thrown off. What did that mean? The noise and speed of what?
But as you walked past the plethora of rooms working on every small or big part of Ferrari’s new car for the season, one cog turned in place. You halted in your steps, thinking very carefully as drills and machines vibrated throughout the building.
Of course. The person had to be within Scuderia Ferrari. Your first thought – it could’ve been anyone. But noise and speed? That was Formula 1. That was at least all your engineers, mechanics, pit crew...
You felt a hand rest on your shoulder, your name softly being called out. “Hey. You okay, chérie?” Charles queried, blue eyes looking down at you slightly concerned.
You blinked, allowing a smile to grace your face even though it felt like the weight of his hand was burning your skin. You tried to keep your cheeks from heating up but any efforts were wasted. “Yeah, great,” you breathed. “Just figuring some things out.”
Charles slowly nodded, removing his hand and allowing you to breathe again. “Okay,” he murmured, “I just wanted to ask. Make sure you eat and drink well, hmm? I don’t want you passing out on the launch.”
You rolled your eyes, cheeks still burning. “Speak for yourself. Don’t think I haven’t seen you skipping lunch for the past week.”
Charles grinned to himself. You noticed. Reality was that he was struggling to not just confess every time he saw you, so he thought cutting one part of his day with you would help. It didn’t. But, hey, at least you noticed.
“You can just say you miss me. I won’t tell anyone, chérie. It’ll be our little secret,” he winked, starting to quickly walk past you in the hope you can’t see his flustered expression.
You blinked blankly again, feeling your heart loudly beat in your chest.
Holy shit.
D-2
“Even amongst the roar of the engine and the cheer of the crowd, you’re the only one I can hear.”
So, you were right. Whoever this admirer was, they were dealing with Ferrari’s car in some shape or format. It was more likely to be a mechanic or engineer, maybe even a test driver.
But one who liked music and snow? You couldn’t think of one person who fitted in all those categories.
“Penny for your thoughts?” Lewis queried, taking a seat next to you at lunch. He mended his brows, tilting his head. “Or should I say euro?”
You huffed, shaking your head. “Funny guy, aren’t ya?”
“Very,” Lewis commented before nudging your shoulder. “So... what’s on your mind? A secret admirer, perhaps?”
You rolled your eyes at his teasing tone. “Sort of. I’m just trying to figure them out. I just wish...”
Lewis raised a brow, turning his body to yours. “You wish...?”
You wished Charles was your secret admirer instead.
Sure, the notes made your day. But Charles was making your day in real life... off the paper. Just this morning, you and Charles had bumped into each other after you received your note. You were about to order your usual drink when he had ordered it for you, memorising the way you liked it exactly.
You told him you couldn’t believe he remembered. And he responded, “Of course I remember. Why wouldn’t I?”
The moment had left you thinking for the entire day. You hadn’t seen him since but you don’t think you could look at him without being flustered and a hot mess.
“Nothing,” you mumbled, sighing while Lewis grinned to himself. He knew exactly what you were wishing for.
D-1
“For every checkered flag that waves, you’re the one I look for first. Because even in a crowded room, I’ll always look for you.”
Checkered flags were always a mess. Seconds before the race leader would even pass, the garage and the stands were always moving, running, to the podium. It was rhythm of chaos. You never knew who was next to you. All you could feel was what it felt like in the moment.
Silverstone 2024 was for you to remember forever. Lewis’ first win since 2021 – since you had joined him as his personal trainer. The driver to have the most wins at a single circuit and it was at his home race.
Tears were shed that day.
And the crowd was something you would never forget. You almost lost yourself until Lewis had found you himself, thanking you for being by his side for some of the toughest years of his life.
But for your secret admirer to find you in a crowd of a checkered flag waves... well, they must have some good eyes.
You were lying down on a bench with Charles seated next to you and Arthur sitting across you. All of you were on your break, soaking in the tiny bit of sun that had come out during winter.
Your eyes were shut, protecting yourself from the sun and from melting under Charles’ gaze. You could hear Arthur call your name, making your ears perk up. “What do you look for in a guy?”
You couldn’t see it but Charles was sending the most heaviest glare he could muster to his younger brother. Arthur simply rolled his eyes, waiting for your response.
“That’s such a random question,” you mumbled.
Arthur cleared his throat. You were already onto him. “I mean... well, I asked Jade after I saw a TikTok of people’s responses. She said personality which is great, I guess. Kind of unsettling news for my face though,” he murmured towards the end.
You and Charles found yourself laughing at the scenario. Arthur was truly one of a kind. Quietening down, you realised the brothers were both waiting for your answer. “Um,” you momentarily pondered, “their soul.”
Arthur and Charles paused. The younger brother raised a brow you couldn’t see. “Their soul? What are you, a grim reaper?”
You chuckled softly. “It’s not that... it’s–well, I think everyone has specific types of souls. You can see it when you talk to someone and get to know them. It’s someone’s essence... the fabric of who they are.”
Charles leaned over, face hovering over you from a safe distance. “Their souls?” He repeated out of curiosity.
You nodded. “Yep. Everyone has one. Even you.”
Now you had full undivided attention. “Yeah? What do you think my soul is like, chérie?”
You opened your eyes, swallowing hard when you met those baby blues. Letting out a slow exhale, you stared at him as you thought about your answers. The words seemed to come easily to you.
“Charles... your soul dances. Purely. Freely. It dances to every fleeting moment and to the rhythm of life. Your soul finds meaning in everything because you have the biggest heart I’ve ever known. Because you are the most beautiful person I have ever met, inside and out.”
Charles blinked, speechless. He wasn’t sure what was more touching. Your words or your sheer seriousness. He cleared his throat, trying to keep his heart at bay.
One more day...
That’s all he needed to wait for
D-DAY
“Do you think the universe fights for souls to be together? I don’t know about you but I hope they do.”
You stared at the piece of paper. Souls? All of a sudden?
“Happy Valentine’s Day,” a voice quietly greeted behind you.
You turned your body despite knowing exactly who it was by the wave of warmth his voice had sent through you. “Hmm? Did you say something?”
Charles pursed his lips. Shoving his hands in his pockets of his jacket and smiled. “I said Happy Valentine’s Day. You know... since it’s the fourteenth.”
You nodded slowly, half processing his words while his dimples twinkled at you. “You too,” you mumbled, feeling your cheeks heat up once again. Stupid goddamn cheeks and their susceptibility to Charles.
You watched his eyes to fall the note in your hands. “Another note?” He asked.
You gave a small smile. “Yup.”
Charles cleared his throat, shuffling on his feet. “What does it say today?”
You opened your mouth, ready to start complaining. “It asks me about whether I think the universe fights for souls to be together–”
“Well, do you?” Charles queried, softly staring at you.
You blinked, feeling tongue-tied. “I... I-I mean yes. I’m sure the universe does but that’s not my point. My point is... is that it’s too random. Where did souls come from? This entire time it’s been music, piano, snow, noise, engines, and checkered flags... it’s so random. They’ve all been somewhat connected by now and–”
“Chérie,” Charles called.
“Yeah?” You responded only to be met with silence. You mended your brows together as he silently stood in front of you. Why wasn’t he saying anything?
You felt the walls of the world close in on you as he raised his eyebrows gently. Surely not...
Charles took a step closer to you, grabbing your hand with his. “I’m not sure about the universe, chérie. But I would love to fight for us.”
Your mouth fell open. You think your hands were shaking. “Charles... you wrote the notes?”
“Yeah,” he admitted, hand reaching to rub the back of his neck as his own cheeks started to burn.
“I’ve been planning it a few days after you came to Maranello. I just didn’t know how long I could be just friends with you for but I just couldn’t bring myself to tell you then. If it isn’t clear yet,” he breathed in, thumb rubbing your hand gently, “I really really like you.”
You gulped. Charles’ eyes were always soft. They changed when he raced. Like he could burn down the track. But today, they looked at you with such a warm and heartfelt intensity. It was the same one when he lost in Monaco and when he won.
The same one you found searching for you in the crowd.
Charles’ breath hitched as he felt you lean in. He watched you move your head, eyes falling to his lips. And just like that, he could feel your lips pressed onto the corner of his mouth. He steadied himself as you pull away, your thumb grazing his mouth gently.
He flickered his eyes to your lips as the words fall freely. “I like you too.”
Charles grinned, dimples popping out once again. His arms moved to wrap themselves around your waist, bringing you into a tight hug. He let out a relieved exhale. “Thank God,” he murmured next to your ear.
He could feel you laugh against him and he loved it. “What did you think I was gonna say? That I didn’t like you?” You asked with a small smile as you pulled away from his body, still in his grasp.
Charles rolled his eyes, thumb rubbing small circles into your waist. He looked at you, taking in the moment. He gave you a small shrug. “You always make me nervous,” he sighed out.
“Me? Make you nervous?” You gaped. “I’m pretty sure I’m shaking right now.”
A wide smile graced his face. “I’m glad I have the ability to do that.”
You stayed silent, unsure if you could trust yourself to speak any further. You simply smiled, cheeks still burning to react to Charles while you rested in his arms.
“Chérie,” he called softly and this time you looked back to what was yours.
You tilted your head, waiting for him to say something.
“You never asked me about your soul,” he stated.
The way he said it made the comment sound factual. But you didn’t understand. “What do you mean?” You asked.
He laughed quietly at your confused expression. Tucking your hair behind your ears, Charles rested his hands back on your waist. “I want you to ask me what I think about your soul.”
You fell quiet for a brief second. Christ, was he sure that you were the one making him nervous? Because he sure knew how to make you speechless.
“Okay.” You breathed, giving him a small smile. Moving your arms to his neck, you hung them and opened your mouth. “Charles, what do you think about my soul?”
“Chérie, you said my soul dances. But your soul... it breathes. It lives. Everywhere you walk, you give life to world. You create reason. Everything you say and do sounds like a song. Even your silence is music. Sweetheart, you make living the most beautiful gift of life.”
© 𝐌𝐈𝐂𝐊𝐘𝐒𝐂𝐇𝐔𝐌𝐀𝐂𝐇𝐄𝐑
#mickyschumacher#micky's hand in heart series ❦#formula 1#f1#f1 x you#f1 x reader#f1 imagine#f1 fanfic#charles leclerc x reader#charles leclerc fanfic#charles leclerc one shot#charles leclerc#charles leclerc imagine
288 notes
·
View notes
Text
Antiquing v. Thrifting (Eddie Munson x Reader)
Summary: You have a little booth at the local antique market and the owner of the neighboring booth tends to get on your nerves.
Word Count: 2.5k
Pairing: Older!Eddie Munson/Reader
Warnings/Themes: Slight enemies to lovers, meet cute, misunderstandings, fluff, banter
Note: This is a late birthday gift to one of my fandom loves who has become an amazing friend IRL too. @bettyfrommars. Betty thank you for being one of my weirdo soulmates, loving old gameshows, wishing we could live in a mid century modern house with all of the original fun appliances. You are one of my favorite people and since I can't send you my bowling ball (one day) I've written this for you. Love you.
You can find my masterlist here.
Please do not interact if you are not 18+.
Enjoy!
--
There was not much to drive you to want to murder someone. In fact, you would say that you were probably one of the most easygoing people you knew. And you knew plenty of people.
But the person at the receiving end of your ire, and the target of your bloodlust, was one of the most inconsiderate assholes you knew.
Actually, you didn’t even know who it was.
You’d been one of the vendors at The Little Traveler's Antique Market for years. You had a booth along the back wall, acquired when you realized your love of vintage Pyrex was getting a little too overzealous for your shoebox-cum-condo. Besides, the thrill of the hunt was the real thing that you enjoyed: estate sales and rummage sales and thrift stores were filled with treasures just waiting for you to find.
So a few shelves of Gooseberry and Butterprint went up, and eventually it turned into a haven for all sorts of vintage pieces. It was a shrine to your whims, rather than any real desire to find monetary value. Of course, people seemed to flock to it, so the cash you made from it was nice..but that was neither here nor there.
It was something you were good at, and something you loved. You'd met some very interesting people--and some of your closest friends--because of it. Heard the best stories.
Unfortunately, you'd also met some of the most insufferable people because of it too. Or rather, in this case, one insufferable person you pointedly had not met.
It had started when a bunch of Royal Doulton character mugs showed up in your space. And they weren't terrible, but they just weren't yours. Your hand-picked selection of Hazel Atlas glasses had been carelessly shoved to the side on a vintage mahogany sideboard you'd painstakingly hauled in, and in their place were Paddy and Toby and George Fucking Washington, all staring goofily up at you.
Ok, so maybe the Anne Boleyn one wasn't bad.
It was the principle of it. There were unspoken rules in an Antique Market. You just didn't encroach on someone else's space.
You painted the kindest smile you could manage--which, in all honesty, probably looked more like you were baring your teeth--and headed up to the front to confront the manager of the market.
"Margie," you began with a saccharine tone. You set the Anne Boelyn mug down on the counter. "May I kindly ask who Seller 86 is?"
"Oh, that's our new guy," she laughed, oblivious. "Ed. Great guy. He's got some fun stuff."
"Yeah, real fun."
"We did a little shuffle over the weekend," she continued, diving into one of her rambling midwest-isms. "Jim wanted to downsize, which opened a bigger space for Michelle to move into. One thing led to another, and I put Ed in Chelle's old space, next to yours. Hope you don't mind."
What could you say except a cordial of course not? Even as you were left to grumble and mope back to your booth to move all of the Royal Doulton back to Ed's new space. You set them out on a folding table he had in the corner, very nice and neat, which was your standard.
You might have also left a little, tiny, friendly, scathing note.
No big deal.
And you wouldn't lie, you snooped a little.
Come on, everyone else would, too. It was just...shopping. Not snooping.
You couldn't judge the wild array of things he had for sale; much like you, it seemed that everything in Ed's booth was suited to his tastes, because there was just a vibe of "who in their right mind would put some of this shit together." Little taxidermy animals playing poker, postcards from the most random places, vintage beer and coffee cans that, though empty, looked as new as the day they were bought. Garfield and Snoopy memorabilia. And mugs...so many mugs, as far as the eye could see.
It was charming, you could admit that, as long as it all stayed on his side of the vaguely-defined boundary between your booths.
Unfortunately, it did not.
It was never anything major but it was enough to annoy you. Books left out on a table, vinyl records in a crate in a corner, gaudy biker costume jewelry thrown in one of your mixing bowls. Each time you went to restock your booth, you'd have to find whatever treasures he left behind and return them, along with another note.
It was like finding the secret little corner where your cat pissed because they were mad at you. Admittedly, this might've been worse because you were proud. So very proud of your booth. It was a snapshot of you, after all. But that was sullied by little pieces of Ed, a guy you didn't even know, who seemed to enjoy pissing strangers off.
Every week, he metaphorically photobombed your snapshot at the last second and your perfect polaroid had bunny ears.
Or a crude gesture.
Or sometimes even his whole, bare ass.
And you were simply not vindictive enough to do anything about it.
It just wasn't worth the trouble to actually return the favor to him, or better yet, get him kicked from the market altogether. What if his little booth was his livelihood? What if this was how he made ends meet? Your pride wasn't worth ruining something for someone else.
Yes. You were a pushover.
You, surprisingly, got a reprieve for a few weeks.
Each time you'd gone to restock your booth with fun new treasures, there were no hidden trinkets waiting for you. Actually, Ed's booth didn't even look like it had been restocked or touched at all. There were holes in his displays where his wares had been purchased but not replenished. Was he on vacation? Maybe he was under the weather.
You took it upon yourself to spend a few minutes shuffling his mugs like a good neighbor would.
It was a disappointment relief.
Why wouldn't it be a relief? It wasn't like you'd started looking forward to what and where you'd find Ed's little surprises. It wasn't the thrill you'd get when the adrenaline spiked with your anger.
No, not at all.
"What's got you so pouty?" Margie asked as you trudged through the doors about three weeks after Ed's initial disappearance. "Did Dunkin get your coffee wrong again? That's how I know my morning is gonna be shitty."
"Must've woken up on the wrong side of the bed," you gave a weak excuse and headed towards your booth.
You were juggling an armful of tote bags and your coat, so you didn't notice the stranger standing in your space as you approached, until they turned around and spotted you.
"Oh, hey, lemme help you with that," came the rasp of a friendly voice as you rounded the corner. You looked up, surprised, as a set of hands hoisted the heaviest of your tote bags from your grasp.
He was like a relic, frozen in time. In a good way, though, like a well-kept polaroid from the 80s. Faded band tee, bootcut blue jeans, leather jacket that looked butter-soft from eons of wear. His hair was on the longer side and tied back; salt-and-pepper streaks proudly confirmed his personal antique status, along with the crows feet surrounding his deep, warm brown eyes.
He was a gentleman...and he was cute.
You felt like an idiot as your eyes slid down to his left hand on instinct. But there was no ring, so that self-loathing feeling disappeared. Well, no wedding ring, actually. He had a gunmetal band on his pointer finger, and a silver signet ring on his pinky.
Time returned to its appropriate speed as he hauled the tote onto your folding table just a few feet away.
"Jesus, what've you got in here? Bricks?" he laughed. "Are you trying to put Home Depot out of business?"
"Uh..." You floundered for words. "P-pewter tea pots. One of my regulars is getting married. Asked me to keep an eye out for them for her centerpieces."
"Never seen that at a wedding before."
"How many weddings have you been to?" You questioned.
"Well, my buddy Gareth alone has gotten married 3 times." He folded his arms across his chest and leaned his hip against your sideboard. "So I think I've got a pretty good chance that I've seen it all.
"Is there anything I can help you find today?" you asked, laying your best customer service voice on thickly. You busied yourself with unpacking your bags so you wouldn't have to look at the charming, crooked smile that settled on his mouth. "Was there anything that caught your eye before my hopeless self stumbled over here?"
"Ah," he pushed off the sideboard and tilted his head up so he could scratch along the length of his neck. "I, uh, was looking at your cookie jars, actually."
"Oh yeah?" You looked up at that and glanced over to the hutch in the corner that held an array of Pillsbury doughboys in various, charming poses. "Can I tell you a secret? I used to hate watching commercials with Poppin' Fresh. That claymation was frightening. I think he's pretty cute now, though."
You abandoned your unpacking and approached the hutch to try and figure which cookie jar he'd been intrigued by. You picked up a jar that had its lid askew and were about to ask if he wanted you to bring it up to the counter for him, when you lifted the lid and looked inside.
And found a rubber-banded stack of Metallica cassettes carefully nestled inside.
You felt your face get hot as you stared at the track listing and colorful cover art of Ride the Lightning. Coincidentally the same album that was on this newcomer's t-shirt.
"So," you huffed and slammed the lid on the cookie jar, careless of any damage it might cause. "You're Ed, huh?"
He chuckled behind you, "Eddie, actually. I prefer to go by Eddie. But yeah, that's me." You pivoted on your heel and glared at him; he faltered under your burning gaze. "Nice to, uh, meet you. Neighbor."
And with that, you let him have it.
You might've blacked out at some point during the absolute barrage of a verbal dressing down you gave him. How dare he not respect the etiquette of the market and stay within the confines of his allotted space, how dare he waste your time week after week as simply minded your own business and sold your trinkets, and how dare he ignore every single note that you left behind.
The fucker had the audacity to look amused with every word that fell from your lips.
In the end, you stood there, huffing and puffing as you caught your breath and felt several months of anger finally extinguish.
"You done there, killer?" Eddie asked with a smirk. "You feel better?"
"Yeah," you shouted one last time, then lowered your voice. "Yes I do."
"Alright, good." He nodded. "Gotta get it out sometimes, otherwise you might get an ulcer. Or develop alcoholism."
"Might be close to both, to be honest," you muttered.
"Shit, then I'm extra, extra sorry that I put you through all of that, sweetheart." He laid a hand over his heart. "This is my first rodeo selling in a place like this, I didn't realize that everyone was so...territorial."
"Yeah, well. Most of the time I'm not." Lies. You were a liar. "I think the thing that pissed me off more is that I kept leaving notes for you and you kept ignoring them and messing with my shit."
Eddie looked bashful all of a sudden. "Oh shit. See I thought you were just flirting with me."
Talk about a record-scratch moment; what...what had he just said?
"Flirting?" you asked.
"I mean, yeah, not to sound cocky either because I was definitely flirting right back at you. What do they call it in the movies? A...meet cute moment? I thought it was fun. You leave me a sarcastic, threatening note, and I leave you a little treasure hunt to solve. Like a...fucked up version of You've Got Mail."
"That's nothing like You've Got Mail," you pointed out.
There was a beat.
"I think this is a really good time to mention that I fell asleep halfway through You've Got Mail," he explained with a laugh. "Regardless, I read things wrong. That's on me. But I'm sorry. I'll never do it again."
He held his hand out to you and his brows shifted upwards and behind his dated bangs.
You worried at your bottom lip for a moment and tried to claw at the vestiges of your anger for a second, but this guy...he looked like such a kicked puppy...and you suppose that it was a cute way to flirt with someone you'd never met.
God, you really needed to work on that pushover thing.
"It's alright," you told him as you slid your hand into his and accepted his apology. "As long as you don't do it again."
"Cross my heart," he nodded enthusiastically.
You introduced yourself, formally, and offered your help in the future if he needed it. He introduced himself and told you that he would appreciate any pointers that you had to give.
"I'm pretty new to this whole...thrift thing," he shrugged. "I've had a bunch of this stuff in storage for a while. I used to move around a lot, you accumulate a lot of junk. And then my uncle...some of this stuff is his. Was his. He passed away last year. Finally decided I couldn't keep hoarding it all anymore. Turns out, I had a lot more shit than I thought I did."
"Story of my life," you laughed and offered your condolences. "It's hard, deciding what to keep and what to get rid of."
"Tell me about it."
"But, I do have one main lesson for you," you offered.
"Oh yeah?" he smirked. "Already? Just when I thought I couldn't fuck it up any more."
"It's an Antique Market," you told him. "Not a Thrift Store."
"There's a difference?" Eddie asked sarcastically, although a blush bloomed on his cheeks. "Guess the learning curve is much steeper than I thought."
"It's alright. You'll get it sooner or later." You smiled at him, trying to be as friendly and supportive as you could.
He stared at you for maybe a few seconds too long, then shoved his hands into his pockets and rocked forwards on his heels.
"Maybe you could explain it to me, in-depth?" he questioned. "Antiquing, thrifting, whatever."
"Of course," you agreed, but he cut you off before you could say anything else.
"Over lunch?" He asked with a nervous smile. "There's a great diner up the road. And I figure I owe you one for all the anguish I put you through anyway."
You stared at him in shock for a second, wondering how to respond. First there was the comment about the flirting...and now this. What if he was a creep? But he didn't seem like as much of a jackass as you thought he was...and he was cute.
Oh, what the hell.
"You know what? Why not? I'm a girl who loves a free patty melt," you winked at him bravely. "It's a date!"
#eddie munson x reader#betty <3#eddie munson#stranger things fic#eddie munson fic#stranger things#meet cute#eddie munson fluff
161 notes
·
View notes
Text
scared of loving you | choi seung-hyun (t.o.p)
・❥・ summary: spending valentines day with your best friend/roommate is the norm but this year ends a little differently ・❥・word count: 1.2k ・❥・warnings: alcohol mention but that's about it ・❥・ authors note: happy valentine's day!! here's some tooth rotting fluff to celebrate <3
Valentine’s Day always seemed to come around so fast. People always seemed so excited for it, always on the search to find someone to spend it with. It was nice in a way that it spurred people to put in the effort but it had never been a day you looked forward to. It wasn’t that you didn’t like – you did but after one bad Valentine’s as a teenager, you never really cared. It was just like any other normal day. One that you would spend at home sat in front of the TV eating as many snacks as you could get your hands on.
Love was great, amazing even but you had never experienced it properly. It was like you had closed yourself off from it which was ridiculous because you loved love. Or what you knew of it anyway. People told you it could be one of the best and worst things you could ever experience. Having someone that cared for you no matter what? Amazing but putting all your trust in them only to have them break your heart? Not so great. Maybe it was best you hadn’t experienced it because then that way you didn’t have to get hurt.
The sound of the TV echoed through the walls of the apartment, your feet tucked underneath you as you rested on the couch, some cheesy Hallmark movie playing. If anyone asked, you’d say you liked to laugh at them but the reality was you always seemed to get invested in them. The stories they told (albeit some of the corniest to exist) were cute. Never in a million years would they happen to anyone but it was nice to dream.
Popping a piece of popcorn into your mouth, a loud yawn was heard from the doorway which could only mean one thing. Seunghyun – your roommate and best friend of the last ten years – had finally woke up. Yesterday had been a busy press day for him so he’d spent most of the day sleeping. You knew better than to wake up a sleeping Seunghyun so you left him to it. Out of the corner of your eye you could see him padding into the room, throwing himself down on the couch next to you.
“Not got a hot date today?” He asked, reaching over to steal some popcorn from the bowl you were cradling. You slapped his hand away much to his dismay.
“You ask me that every year and my answer is always no. You know I never do anything today,” you shrugged, watching as he made a move again to grab some popcorn. Giving in, you placed the bowl on the small coffee table in front of you.
“Yeah, and? One day you are going to have a hot date and I’ll be all alone.”
“You go find a hot date.”
“Why do I need to when I’ve got a pyjama princess right here?” He teased, raising his brows at you as he finally popped a piece of popcorn into his mouth.
It was hard to stop the blush creeping on to your face. Seunghyun always did this. Through the whole time you’d known him, he always flirted with resulting in you blushing each and every time. He was the only person who could ever manage that feat, something he knew and used to his advantage. Your eyes looked down at the pyjama’s you were wearing, shrugging your shoulders. He was the only person you would ever feel comfortable wearing them around. With Seunghyun, you had no worries. There was no fear of him judging you, it was nice to feel like you could be completely yourself. He allowed you the safe space you had always wanted. It was one of the many reasons he was your favourite person to be around. It was also a massive bonus that he was extremely handsome. Maybe even the most handsome person you’d laid eyes on. You had told him so one night when you were drunk and he’d never let you live it down.
“Wanna order pizza and watch these stupid movies with me?” You asked, smiling over at him. You might not have had a date but you had your best friend. That was all you needed.
“Guess I can suffer through these stupid movies for you.”
It was a few hours later, half eaten pizza on the coffee table, an empty bottle of wine on the floor as the two of you sat laughing watching yet another cheesy movie. The wine in the glass you were holding almost spilled out over the edge onto the carpet but you didn’t care. You were having too much of a good time. Seunghyun was sat right beside you, your head on his shoulder as you lazily grinned at the TV screen. His arm was around your shoulder, his fingers twirling a piece of your hair around his finger. It was the first time in a long time you felt content, curled up beside your best friend.
But, he was more than just a best friend, wasn’t he?
There had always been a hint of something more, something deeper between you and Seunghyun. There was a reason that for the last ten years the two of you had spent Valentine’s Day together, why you’d much rather be lazing around with him than going out and actually finding someone. There was a reason he made you laugh harder than anyone else, why your stomach would always do flips when he smiled at you.
It was a terrifying realisation. Was this actually what being in love felt like? If it was, you weren’t sure if you ever wanted it to stop. The feeling of contentment, of feeling so... cared for and appreciated – it was everything.
Seunghyun’s cheek rested on the top of your head, the domesticity of the moment making your heart pound. As if sensing you were lost in your thoughts, he decided to speak up, his voice softer than normal. “What’s going on in that head of yours, princess?”
The silly little nickname he often gave you made you feel dizzy, the corners of your mouth twitching up into a silly little smile. Your free hand rested on his thigh, the contact sending Seunghyun into a frenzy much to your obliviousness. “Thinkin’ about how I think I might be in love for the first time.”
“Oh yeah?” He lifted his head up to look at you, taking your glass and placing it on the table. “Who’s the lucky person?”
You could hear the hope in his voice, the way his fingers gently brushed against your cheek now. You met his dark eyes, the gentleness of your voice almost taking him back. “I think you already know.”
There was no hesitation as his hand rested on the back of your neck, leaning down to press his lips against yours in a kiss. All the hidden feelings finally getting their release. Your hands fisted in his shirt, pulling him impossibly closer to you as his hand tangled in your hair. It had started off slow, gentle but soon turned passionate. Your head cloudy as the feeling of his lips moved against yours in perfect harmony. It was very reluctantly that he pulled away, his breath heavy as he rested his forehead against yours.
“Happy Valentine’s Day,” he breathed, barely giving you a chance to reply before his lips were back on yours.
Maybe Valentines Day wasn’t so bad after all.
taglist: @ldydeath @infinetlyforgotten @justsisse @sherrayyyyy @come-as-you-are-111 @maskedcrawford
188 notes
·
View notes
Text
it’s not even 9am and here’s some filthy roommate!Quinn
Quinn originally offered you to move in with him because he's gone most times, he needs someone to water his plants and take care of the apartment and he knew you needed a new scenery so why not?
he didn't expect to really want you around 24/7, he called and texted often when he was gone. it turned into routine to send Quinn a morning, midday and night selfie he did the same
he loved when you’d send him bonus selfies of you in his shirt, "it's just so comfy, dunno if you'll get it back Quinny." he lowkey lost it the first time you called him Quinny "yeah that's what you think sweetheart, i do the laundry when im home. i can take it back."
so the laundry? yeah he definitely insists on doing yours too. so he can steal your panties that he totally nuts in them before rewashing them and giving them back
Quinny who even puts your clothes on your bed!! and finds your toys.
Quinny who purposely puts your coffee cups on the shelf above the normal ones "i forget!!" but really he just wants to watch your shorts go up a little bit.
Quinny who starts walking around in just his boxers cause he wants to make you falter when he talks to you.
Quinny who walks into your room bc he hears you whimper and he panics bc what if you're crying!! and he opens the door to see your naked body on your bed and your hand between your legs and all he can do is stare before he's walking to your bed and pulling you against the ledge so he can help.
Quinny who's hand stays on your upper thigh more times than a roommate ever should and feels the goosebumps on your legs as he moves his hands closer to your center "you need something, baby?"
"Quinn.."
"tell me if you want me to stop, alright? just wanna make you feel good."
he'd pinch the inside of your thigh when you don't answer him, "need words, pet. cmon, you can do it."
"please, just do something. don't care, just something."
"those toys really aren't helping huh? just need your Quinny to help, don't you? could've just told me. would've been more than happy to help sooner. just wanna feel you wrapped around me. that what you want? i know you do."
#qh43#quinn hughes blurb#quinn hughes headcanon#quinn hughes fic#quinny my beloved🫶🏻#quinn hughes fanfiction#quinn hughes smut#quinn hughes x reader#quinn hughes x y/n#quinn hughes x you
151 notes
·
View notes
Text
"ONE STEP TWO STEP THREE STEP OW!"
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/6cd8d10c572ee0f7e58deb1d9f7194f2/2eed725b70a8a2aa-06/s540x810/f429963dd0aebfd4ed806b5420229c450328a1b5.jpg)
Synopsis: Young weird Neglected black!reader can't waltz and Bruce won't dance with you but Mr. Oliver Queen can teach you a few moves
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/cdb56d7e72fe6ed875e8b1a76bd2b83f/2eed725b70a8a2aa-d1/s540x810/1de4446940fb99412aa68b48923905948772c8b9.jpg)
You love galas, like really, really love galas: the architecture of the buildings, which could look Roman or Victorian; the bright chandeliers that glimmer like little stars; the intricate details on every piece of furniture and wall-to-door; the gold accents and trim. It's all just perfect. It feels like you're a princess on a special stage, like you're in a musical and you're the lead star, ready to burst into song after only two lines and do a comedic dance number. The men and women dressed elegantly, with jewels and watches from their great-great-grandparents that they took for granted, replacing heirlooms like loose change. Speaking in posh accents over champagne, they talked about their trips around the world or petty politics, using big words they never used before. It just makes you giggle, but you loved nothing more than the band's music. You'd clap after every performance, and the composer would always take a bow for you. But the thing you loved most of all was the dancing—how the women's dresses would sway as they waltzed and how the men would spin the ladies around adoringly. It was like you were living in the movie Anastasia. And you wanted to dance, to move like them, but you never knew how. It's only been a couple of months since you were integrated into this aristocratic lifestyle, and yet you know every little. Alfred tried to teach you everything there was to being classy, but the old man was far too busy teaching the boys how to behave at galas, so you had to work it out on your own. Alfred taught you a few waltz steps, but not the whole thing, so when it came to dancing, you were hopeless, like a duckling with feet too big for its body. But when the announcer at the gala told the fathers to dance with their daughters, you thought this was your shot—your shot to dance with Bruce, for him to teach you the moves, for you two to bond like you were meant to. I mean, you are his little girl; he should be running to you right about now, ready to put your little feet on top of his as he guides you and teaches you how to waltz. But Bruce doesn't show up. You looked around to see that every little girl and older girl was holding her dad's hand, stepping on his toes, and twirling around like princesses, except you. Everyone had a partner except you. You pushed past the happy fathers and daughters to find him, only to see that he had picked someone else. He was doing the waltz with Cass; they were laughing as she struggled to grasp the steps. You couldn't hear what they were saying due to the chatter of the room, but you knew they were having the time of their lives. But that didn't bother you; you would just wait for your turn, like a kid on a swing set watching the other kids take their merry-old-time. You can just wait and wait and wait, staring at the two. They looked so happy and energetic. You wouldn't lie; you were a tad bit jealous. I mean, you were younger than Cass; you were his little girl; you should have had that dance, not her. But jealousy wouldn't take you anywhere; you just had to wait your turn. They almost looked related; maybe it was the dark black hair or the pale skin. You looked at yourself and began to feel like an outcast. You nervously fixed your dress, pulling at the purple frills. Almost everyone in the blow room was white. Maybe Bruce just didn't want to be seen with you; maybe he was embarrassed. You shook your head— that couldn’t be the reason. Don’t be stupid; just be patient. Yeah, that's right—patient. You can be patient. But as you watched Cass lean her head on his shoulder, it should be you. You saw Bruce place his chin on her hair, and if you weren't jealous before, you certainly were now. You waited long enough, so you walked up to them and tugged on Bruce's suit.
"Hey," you squeaked, your voice sounding like a mouse. You started to fiddle with your fingers.
"I was waiting a bit, and I wanted to know if I could dance with you," you mumbled gently. He looked down at you; blue eyes shining like bright diamonds.
"Not right now, [Name]." He dismissed you like a secretary at Wayne Enterprises.
"But it's a father-daughter dance, and I've been waiting for a while now." Your voice trembled, and you started to feel yourself get angry.
"[Name], you're starting to act childish," he whispered. When he whispered like that, he was trying to hide his anger.
"But I've been waiting for an hour; it's just not fair," You saw him glare at you and stopped talking. You felt yourself shrink, getting smaller and smaller, but you weren't shrinking; you were just getting scared.
You stormed off walking right out the gala you felt angry furious even then you felt a familiar clench in your throat it was strong so very strong it made you want to cough you knew thar feeling better then anyone else you were going to cry so sat you sat on the pearly white steps and let those baby tears flow then you felt a rough hand on your shoulder you yelped out in fear and you swiftly moved away looking up from the ground to see a tall blonde hair man with bright emerald green eyes
"Hey, I don't bite," he chuckled, standing tall in front of you. You still kept your distance and sat down on the steps.
"So why are you out here all alone while everyone's having fun?" he said with a soft smile. You wiped your face and puffed out your chest, trying to look tough, but you were just a girl, and plus, he was a stranger. You shouldn't talk to strangers, but you were lonely, and your "dad" would rather dance with Cass than you.
"I was supposed to have a daddy-daughter dance with my dad, but he's too busy dancing with my older sister," you sniffled, grumbling just a little.
"Oh, you want to dance? Don't you think it's a bit silly?" he asked, and it made you frown.
"It's not silly!" You raised your voice, then lowered it to a whisper.
"It's lovely—the music, the fancy steps. It's all just lovely, like being in a movie," you explained, hugging your knees to your chest.
"Tonight, he was going to teach me how to waltz," you huffed. You heard the blonde man chuckle. How dare he make fun of you! You were about to let out a mean quip when he spoke.
"You can't waltz?" he said, holding back a chuckle and covering his mouth with a hand that looked calloused and rough, as if he'd been hitting drywall.
"Don't laugh!" you whined, annoyed.
"I'm not; it's just super easy to do," the older man said with a smirk.
"Well, I wouldn't know; I've never done it before." You felt a pout coming, and you quickly tried to hide it.
"Wait, you've never waltzed before?" he said, looking at you confusedly. Someone of your status should at least know the basics.
"Never" you answered
"Never ever?"
"Never in history." You felt yourself wanting to cry. Then he smiled down at you and stood up.
"Come on, I'll teach you. There are no perks to being a wallflower." His hands reached out, and you saw the little scars on his hand. With nothing better to do, you took his, and he led you back into the gala. He held your hand and hip gently.
"All you have to do is step in the square," he intruded, and you followed his steps from down to side, to up, and side to down again. Then he twirled you around, making you giggle. You felt like a princess, finally, until you stepped on his foot. He winced, and it made you snort. He gave you a fake glare, the older man smirking.
"You never told me your name?"
"You never told me yours?" he said, and you glared at him.
"I'm [Name], [Name] Wayne," you answered confidently.
"A Wayne?" he said, shocked.
"What's wrong with being a Wayne?" You huffed.
"Nothing. I don't get along with Wayne very well; they tend to get on my nerves," he admitted with a sigh.
"Tell me about it," you agreed.
"Anyway, I'm Oliver Queen's friend. Call me Ollie, and your dad calls me a bastard," and you laughed.
"Nice to meet you, Ollie," you smiled up at him gently. You wondered if you should switch dads like playing cards. Little did you know, Bruce was in the corner seething at the sight of Ollie making you laugh and giggle and twirling you around. He almost broke his champagne glass. He didn't want to cause a scene, but he was close to crashing out and having it be posted on Twitter. He was searching for you, ready to apologize and give you your dance, but there you were, letting someone like Oliver have the dance. He'll make sure to deal with that blonde later.
#x black reader#batfamily x neglected reader#weird!reader#yandere batboys#black!reader#yandere batfam#yandere batfamily#x neglected reader#yandere bruce wayne#black fem reader#yandere dc#dc fics#yandere dc x reader
242 notes
·
View notes
Text
# 𝐘𝐎𝐔 𝐋𝐄𝐅𝐓 𝐖𝐈𝐓𝐇𝐎𝐔𝐓 𝐀 𝐖𝐎𝐑𝐃
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/5105a8b908bbe62585eaa75fe793e335/a309192a24ea2f10-4f/s540x810/4a0d6c3bbca1ddff9898955fc37ba19b2ef948a7.jpg)
Genshin man x reader
Character : alhaitham, diluc, zhongli, ayato.
You love them with your heart but why would he love you when he's surrounded with more beautiful and talented people more than you, maybe leaving would be a good option you wouldn't burden them as well they could move on into a much better option than you. Disappearing from their life completely
Warning : The reader has an inferiority complex, as well mention of suicide and self harming.
ALHAITHAM
Among the seas of students of the akedemiya there are always ones that shine brighter than the others and alhaitham is no exception, one of the most shining stars that would live brighter than the others. While you are by far a regular spantammad student the only difference is that both of you and him are childhood friends.
Unfortunately for you to fail to see the worth for yourself in his life, he would live a much better life without you interrupting his journeys. So when you hear that there's gonna be an expedition towards outside of sumeru you take it, planning on staying out of his life as much as long as possible even meaning being away from your homeland.
You prevent him from knowing about the expedition, knowing that he would try to convince you to quit it as well making him stress about you leaving making sure you would go unnoticed. Soon he realizes every time you visit your house it becomes less crowded and stuff is neatly packed in a box. He started to be suspicious of what was going on.
So when you invite him towards the bar to hang out, he had a bad feeling this would be the last time seeing you. But he pushed it aside because you're here right now not knowing that the goodbye you wave to each other was the last one. Your presence disappears and when he visits your place it is dead silent not a single thing of your stuff.
DILUC
Coming from a lesser noble clan on mondstat your duty was to be served to someone as wife or decorations. And diluc was the one you were destined to be with on the paper agreement with the previous lord of dawn winery.
It's confusing honestly out of all the options of the daughter of another noble family they chose to be his betrothed. You and him would have play dates together to make you two grow closer but sometimes these playdates would include other noble children like jean from the gundihir clan another noble clan as the ragdnivir. To be honest you understand why he would choose jean in the future she's beautiful I mean if you were in his position you would choose Jean.
Unknowningly diluc was the one that chose you when he took a look at the picture of future spouse for him and when he took a glimpse at your portrait it was love first sight you were the one he dreamed to be with and grow a family. Unfortunately you are unable to see that just like a butterfly is unable to see their own beauty.
When he was at snezhnaya you took this opportunity to finally leave for good packing up your stuff without telling anyone even your parents, so when he returned you were nowhere to be found everyone couldn't find you, you were gone. You believe he would be better without you but in truth he was miserable The world was dark and grey and you were the color and now you're gone and he will use anything to find you.
ZHONGLI
Being a minor goddess that joined alliance with him, you didn't expect he would go infatuated with you. He would willingly risk his life for you rescuing you from a monster that was threatening to kill you and when you saw how injured he was after the fight you realized you were a burden to him.
You fully know your weak compared to the other adepti or gods, your domain is small similar to harvia your best friend and you see your fate will happen similar to her being too weak and your people or your close will kill you if you keep being like this. Seeing you as a weakness for rex lapis and if you die his weakness will die. His people and the other need him more than you.
One day, you hear that a new monster has been rampaging and you believe this would be a good way to finally rid of yourself so people won't question your intention. You grab your weapon and ready to the battlefield, when rex lapis got word he arrived you were unfortunately dead watching your body being devoured by the beast.
From that day he blamed himself for your demise as well asking why would recklessly charge yourself to battle after knowing your weakness, in modern liyue he felt a sense of familiarity and saw you walking maybe it's not too late to love you this time he shows you how much he loves you.
AYATO
You couldn't blame him for hiding you from the world knowing a relationship with a master and a servant would be heavily forbidden by the public as well being one of his weaknesses, he needs to appear untouchable in front of the public as well as his enemies to protect you and the clan.
In close door he loves you and showers you with gifts and affection while on the outside he treats you as if you were just a normal servant under his orders another disposable chest piece.
When you were poison, hes eyes would instantly went towards your form but unable to reach you because people were dragging you away and he need to show face of a composed person but how can he act when the love of his eyes was dying in the other room.
One day a resignation letter appeared at his office when he was not at home and thoma informed him you left a day before leaving a letter telling him to move on and love another person and not you. He track your footprints and found you at sumeru studying there as a new student and new alias he ready a ship because he's gonna need explanation from you what you mean move on. Come back to his arms please if you won't he's gonna die without your touch
#genshin fanfic#genshin headcanons#genshin impact#genshin imagines#genshin x reader#genshin impact x reader#genshin diluc#genshin ayato#genshin zhongli#genshin alhaitham#alhaitham x reader#ayato kamisato x reader#diluc x reader#zhongli x reader#genshin angst#genshin impact zhongli
129 notes
·
View notes
Note
It's V-Day 🌼🌹 could you write Pedro x reader spending their first valentine's?
Will you be my Valentine?
Chapter 1 More Than Just Flowers
Description: Love blooms in the most unexpected places when a flower shop girl [You] and a Hollywood heartthrob find a connection that's more than just skin deep.
Pairing: You / Pedro Pascal
Warnings ⚠️: adult content, explicit content, angst and fluff, oral sex (m/f), sex, unprotected sex, cream pie, dirty talk, age gap, sugar daddy kink, SMUT.
Word count: 3,450
I was planning to write a fanfic with sugar daddy Pedro Pascal. So here is one with Valentine's Day. I hope so you are gonna like it. Write me your reviews❣️
You're mysterious, beautiful, a bit of shy, if you're honest with yourself. Fresh out of college, New York City is calling your name, a crazy mix of exciting and terrifying. Rent doesn't pay itself, though, so you've landed a gig at a flower shop. Not just any flower shop—this one's in the ritzy part of town, all fancy blooms and even fancier prices. It's a whole different world from your student days, but you're figuring it out. You're observant, you pick up on things others miss, and you can blend in or stand out as needed. Plus, you're learning the secret language of flowers. Each one has a meaning, a story. And you're becoming fluent.
One day, you notice him outside the shop.
Pedro Pascal. The Pedro Pascal.
Your heart does a little flutter-kick. He's even more captivating in person than on screen. Then soon after he enters the shop. Straight towards your counter.
"Good afternoon," he says, that warm, familiar voice sending a shiver down your spine.
"I need a bouquet of red roses."
"Of course," you reply, trying to sound professional, your strong composure kicking in. "For a special occasion?"
He gives a small, enigmatic smile. "Perhaps."
You get to work, selecting the most perfect, velvety roses. Your hands move deftly, arranging them into a lush, romantic bouquet. You add a touch of baby's breath and some elegant greenery. When you're finished, even you are impressed.
He watches you, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "That's…very beautiful," he murmurs, taking the bouquet. "Just like you."
Your breath hitches. "Thank you," you manage, your cheeks warming slightly.
He lingers for a moment, those intense eyes holding yours. "I'm Pedro," he says, extending a hand.
"I know," you reply, a small smile playing on your lips. "I'm [Y/N]."
"It's a pleasure, [Y/N]." He pauses, then adds, a touch of playful challenge in his voice,
"Perhaps I'll see you around."
And then, just like that, he leaves. Leaving you with a racing heart and the lingering scent of roses. What just happened? you wonder, your mind already replaying the encounter.
There was definitely something there, a spark… but was it just his natural charm, or something more? And what did he mean by "see you around"? Was he interested? Or just being polite? A little knot of nervous excitement tightens in your stomach. This could be interesting… or a complete disaster. Knowing your luck, probably a bit of both.
A delivery truck arrived soon after, packed to the brim with roses. "Need a hand?" you asked the driver, a young guy with a cheeky grin.
"If you're offering," he replied, giving you a once-over that made you roll your eyes internally. "A beautiful woman like you shouldn't be doing all this heavy lifting." He winked.
"Someone's gotta do it," you said, hoisting a box of Freedom roses. He chatted you up while you worked, the usual lines about how he'd love to take you out sometime.
He wasn't bad looking, but definitely not your type. You'd always been attracted to older men. Maybe it was the maturity, the confidence… something about the youthful energy of guys your own age just didn't do it for you. Which, you had to admit, was probably why you were still single. You'd never really been in love.
As you were carrying a particularly large box of long-stems, you glanced across the street.
And there he was. Pedro. Leaning against a sleek car, looking impossibly handsome.
Then, a woman appeared. She was stylish, laughing, and… they hugged. They kissed.
Shit. You thought. She's lucky. A pang of something you couldn't quite name went through you. I wish… you started to think, then cut yourself off. Ridiculous. You barely knew him, and that will never happen.
And then, he pulled out something from the car. The bouquet. The one you had made. He gave it to her. She beamed, clearly pleased. Of course she was.
You turned back to the truck, a little deflated. "Thanks for the help," you mumbled to the driver, who was still trying to get your number. "But I gotta get back inside."
You went back into the shop, the image of Pedro and the woman lingering in your mind. You had work to do.
💓
Closing up, mostly. The shop was quiet now, the day's rush over.It was almost the end of your shift. As you were tidying near the door, you spotted something on the floor. A wallet. You picked it up. It was leather, expensive-looking. You opened it. And there, staring back at you, was Pedro's ID.
"Oh god," you muttered, staring at Pedro's ID. You really didn't want to go through his wallet, but… what were you supposed to do? Damn it. How were you going to find him now? Calling the police meant paperwork, hassle… ugh. You ran a hand through your hair, frustrated. This whole day had taken a weird, unexpected turn.
Just then, you heard a knock on the door. Your heart leaped into your throat. Could it be…?
You took a deep breath and walked to the door, your mind racing. You flipped the sign to "Closed" just in case. When you opened it, there he was. Pedro. Standing there, looking slightly… panicked?
"Hi," he said, his voice a little strained. "I, uh, I think I left something here."
You held up the wallet. "This?"
His face relaxed in relief. "Oh, thank god! You found it." He reached for it, and you instinctively pulled it back just a fraction.
"You're Pedro Pascal," you said, stating the obvious, but somehow needing to hear yourself say it out loud. It still felt surreal.
He chuckled. "Guilty as charged. And you're… [Y/N], right?"
You nodded.
"I'm so grateful you found this," he said,
"I was freaking out. Everything's in there."
He gave you a charming smile. "You're a lifesaver."
"It's no problem," you replied, trying to sound nonchalant, even though your insides were doing a little victory dance.
"I was just about to close up."
"Well," he said, "maybe I could… buy you a coffee or something to thank you?"
A coffee? This was actually happening.
"I… I'd like that," you managed, finally handing him his wallet.
"Great," he said. "How about we go somewhere where I don't get mobbed by fans?" He grinned. "There's a little place around the corner I like. Quiet. We can go there."
"Okay," you said, grabbing your purse and locking the door. As you walked with him around the corner, you couldn't help but think: This is insane. Just a few hours ago, you were watching him across the street, thinking how lucky the other woman was. And now, here you were, about to go for coffee with Pedro Pascal. Life was definitely full of surprises.
As you and Pedro walked around the corner, he suddenly stopped. He was staring at something in the distance, his expression hardening. You followed his gaze and saw… his girlfriend. Kissing another guy. It was far enough away that you couldn't see the other man's face clearly, but Pedro definitely recognized her.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/6faaaa515eb2ea8a6d4799c09528c251/60b7d2df964a5b42-0a/s540x810/d4faf6b8cec57e1326b99cd67e643807373701d8.jpg)
He went still, a muscle ticking in his jaw. You instinctively knew this was bad.
Shit. you thought.
He looked at you, his eyes dark. You cursed inwardly.
Double shit.
He put his hands on his waist, as if trying to decide his next move. Then, in a move that surprised you, he grabbed your hand and pulled you closer. "Come with me," he said, his voice low and tight.
Triple shit. What was happening? What was he going to do? He was furious, the betrayal evident in every line of his body. You were just along for the ride now, a bewildered passenger in his drama.
He started walking faster, pulling you along. You stumbled a bit, trying to keep up.
"Pedro, what are you doing?" you asked, your voice a nervous whisper.
He didn't answer. He just kept walking, his grip on your hand tightening. You could feel the anger radiating off him.
You reached to them. Pedro stopped abruptly. His girlfriend turned, her eyes widening in shock when she saw him. The other man looked startled, then quickly backed away.
"What the hell is this, Sofia?" Pedro's voice was dangerously quiet.
"Pedro, it's not…" she stammered.
"It's not what it looks like?" he finished, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Because it looks pretty damn clear to me."
"He's just a friend," she said weakly.
Pedro let out a harsh laugh. "A friend you kiss like that?"
"You're never around anyway!" she snapped back, her voice rising. "Always working, always away. I was lonely!"
"So you find comfort in another man's arms?" he retorted, his eyes flashing.
"Look at you!" she sneered. "What did you expect? I can't waste my time with an old man like you! I don't love you anymore! I want someone who is young and who can give me attention. I just wanted fame and money, and you were a ticket. Now I have a new ticket!"
"You used me?" Pedro's voice was low, laced with hurt.
"You're damn right I did," she spat. "And now I'm done. Don't call me again."
Pedro looks like he's about to say something, but you instinctively grab his arm. This is getting ugly, and you don't want him to get dragged down any further. You pull him back slightly.
Just then, Sofia turns her venomous gaze on you. "Looks like you found yourself a cheap slut too, huh?" she sneers.
Something inside you snaps. You're not going to stand here and take this. But before you can say anything, Pedro steps in front of you, his face a mask of fury. "Don't you dare talk about her like that!" he snarls. "She has nothing to do with this. You're the one who betrayed me, not her."
He grabs your hand again and storms off, leaving Sofia fuming. You can feel the tension radiating off him, the raw emotion of betrayal and hurt.
"You still owe me that coffee," you say quietly as you walk away, trying to lighten the mood.
He looks at you, a ghost of a smile touching his lips. "You're right," he says. "I do."
You go to the coffee shop, and you do your best to distract him, to comfort him.
You tell him silly stories about your life.
He listens, and slowly, the tension begins to drain. He's still hurt, you can tell, but he's also grateful for your presence, for the simple act of human connection in the middle of a messy, public breakup.
He talks about his work, the passion he has for acting, the challenges of being in the public eye. You talk about your dreams, your ambitions, the things that make you tick. You find yourself connecting with him on a level you didn't expect. He's charming, funny, and surprisingly down-to-earth. He's vulnerable, in a way that makes your heart ache for him. You find yourself wanting to protect him, to shield him from the pain Sofia inflicted.
As you left the coffee shop, he thanked you again for being there.
"If you ever need a shoulder to cry on," you said, "I'm here."
He looked at you, a wry smile twisting his lips. "Well, tonight I might need one."
"I think we could watch a movie together," he suggested.
You agreed, and he gives a genuine smile finally breaking through.
You went back to his apartment. It was huge, luxurious—fucking amazing. There was a massive TV screen. You couldn't hide your amusement.
He offered you a drink. You accepted.
"So," he said, seeming a little more relaxed, "what are we going to watch?"
"Wall-E," you said.
He laughed. "Wall-E?"
"It's my favorite," you admitted.
"It's one of mine too," he said, surprisingly.
You settled on the sofa, sipping your drinks and watching the movie. You chatted a little about yourself, your life, your dreams.
Then, you looked at him. "You shouldn't have to go through that," you said softly, referring to Sofia.
"It's not the first time," he admitted. "That's why I've been avoiding relationships."
"I get that," you said. "I've been single for years. It's fucking amazing. No stress, no worries." You paused. "Actually, I've never been in love with someone."
He looked at you, surprised. "How could a beautiful girl like you haven't found someone?"
"Well," you shrugged, "it just never happened. They all say I'm was too cold and hard to get."
He laughed.
You continued watching the movie. The ending was emotional. "I wish I could find love like that," you said. "Where you can fix each other, be patient, be best friends, and have complete trust."
He agreed saying "That's so rare nowadays, almost impossible."
You noticed he was exhausted. "I should go," you said, thanking him for the evening. You headed for the door, but he stopped you. He leaned in, as if to kiss you.
"Don't do this right now," you said gently, pulling back slightly.
He took your hand, and you could see the pain in his eyes. "Don't leave me alone tonight." he whispered.
You didn't want to hurt him more. He'd had a rough night. "I won't," you said softly.
You took his hand, and he led you to his bedroom. "Can I borrow a shirt?" you asked. You were staying the night, but only to sleep.
He found a yellow Lakers shirt. "Thanks," you said, taking it.
He left you alone to change. When he came back, he said he'd sleep on the couch.
"No, you won't," you said firmly. "You asked me to stay."
He couldn't take his eyes off you in the oversized shirt, which barely covered your waist.
You both lay down on the bed. You stared out the window. "I've never slept in a bed with a man before," you confessed quietly.
He turned to you, surprised. "Well, you're the first woman in this bed," he said.
"What about Sofia?" you asked.
"No," he said. "We usually spent time at her place."
"Well, I'm glad I'm the first woman in this bed," you said, a playful smile touching your lips. You kissed him on the cheek and turned to go to sleep. He watched you as you turned to sleep, your breathing becoming slow and even. He was amazed by you, by the way you had come into his life so unexpectedly, so powerfully. He was so impatient, his body buzzing with desire, wanting you, needing you. But he also knew he didn't want to rush things. He wanted this to be real, to be meaningful. He wanted to earn your trust, your affection. He wanted… more. He turned around, facing away from you, and closed his eyes, trying to will himself to sleep, the image of you, so beautiful and vulnerable in his bed, burning in his mind.
He woke up first. You barely stirred as he got out of bed. He was only in his boxers.
Damn, you thought, a little spark igniting within you. That man is hot. You really wanted him.
He made coffee, the aroma filling the apartment, and brought you a cup.
"You look beautiful," he murmured, his eyes lingering on you, a hint of mischief in them.
"Yeah, like a gremlin," you mumbled, still half-asleep, but a smile tugged at the corner of your lips.
He chuckled. "Well, one beautiful gremlin," he said, sitting on the edge of the bed. "I don't have any plans for the day. It's the weekend. Do you want spending it with me?"
"Sure," you said, finally opening your eyes and sitting up. "I'd like that."
You got up and made breakfast, a simple but delicious. You laughed and joked, the earlier tension melting away. It felt… comfortable. Natural. Like you’d known each other for much longer than a day. Then, the doorbell rang, shattering the easy atmosphere.
Pedro frowned and went to answer it. It was her. Sofia.
"What do you want?" he asked, his voice cold and flat.
"Pedro, please," she said, her voice trembling, on the verge of tears. "I made a mistake. I'm so sorry. I love you."
"You love me?" he scoffed, the hurt and anger from the previous night resurfacing. "You said some pretty harsh things last night, Sofia. Things you can't take back."
"I was angry," she pleaded, a single tear rolling down her cheek. "I didn't mean it. Please, give me another chance. I’ll do anything."
You stood there, a knot of anger tightening in your stomach.
She was playing the victim now, after everything she'd said, after the way she’d humiliated him.
"Get out, Sofia," Pedro said, his voice hard, unwavering.
"No," she said, stepping past him into the apartment. She saw you then, lounging in Pedro's Lakers shirt, and her eyes narrowed, jealousy and spite twisting her features.
"So, this is who you've moved on to? Some… some flower girl?"
That did it. You stepped forward, your anger finally boiling over. You were usually calm, collected, but Sofia's words, her harsh tone, pushed you over the edge.
"Don't you dare talk to me like that," you said, your voice low and dangerous, a warning in every syllable.
"Or what?" Sofia sneered, her eyes flashing. "What are you going to do, flower girl? Throw some petals at me? Arrange me a nice little bouquet of 'get lost'?"
"I'll do this," you said, your voice still dangerously quiet, and before Sofia could react, you slapped her, hard, across the face. The sound echoed through the apartment.
Sofia gasped, clutching her cheek, her eyes wide with shock and pain. Tears welled up in her eyes, but this time, they weren't tears of remorse. They were tears of humiliation and rage. She looked at Pedro, then back at you, her face a mask of pure fury. Without another word, she turned and fled, slamming the door behind her with a resounding bang.
Pedro stared at you, his mouth slightly open, a mixture of surprise, admiration, and maybe even a little bit of awe in his eyes. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he seemed momentarily speechless.
"That's how you deal with that," you said, your adrenaline still pumping, your voice a little shaky. "I think she will not bother you anymore." you added with a wry smile.
He laughed, a genuine, hearty laugh that filled the apartment. "You're a tough one," he said, shaking his head, still chuckling. He looked at you, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you," he said softly, the laughter fading, replaced by something warmer, something deeper. He reached out and gently took your hand. "Thank you," he repeated, his voice husky. "For… everything."
❤️🔥
He leaned in and kissed you, and you didn't want to pull back. You kissed him back, roughly, passionately, your earlier anger now fueling a different kind of fire.
His lips were insistent, demanding, and you met his passion with your own, your tongues tangling in a heated dance. He lifted you up, his arms strong and sure, and carried you to the bedroom. He shrugged off his shirt, revealing his sculpted chest, and you quickly shed yours, your skin tingling with anticipation.
His kiss was fierce, possessive, a hunger in it that mirrored your own. His hands roamed over your body, caressing your curves, igniting a fire in your core. He kissed your neck, his lips tracing a burning path down to your breasts, teasing your nipples until they hardened into aching peaks. You, in turn, pulled down his boxers, your fingers brushing against his swollen cock, eliciting a groan from him.
His huge, thick cock was throbbing, pulsing with anticipation. You leaned closer, your tongue flicking out to taste him, swirling around the tip, savoring his heat, his size. "Mmm, you taste so good," you murmured, taking him deeper into your mouth, your hands cupping his balls, teasing them gently. He was so big you almost gagged, but you didn't stop, your right hand moving rhythmically along his length, stroking him, driving him wild. "Fuck," he groaned, his hands tangling in your hair. "You're going to make me come."
You pulled back, your lips glistening. "Not yet," you teased, your eyes sparkling with mischief.
He pulled you up by your arms, his eyes burning into yours, filled with lust and desire. He kissed you again, his lips bruisingly tender, then leaned down, his weight pressing you into the mattress.
He leaned down and kissed you softly, his lips lingering on yours. Then, with a playful glint in his eyes, he dipped his hand on your waist, in one swift, tantalizing motion, ripped off your panties. "Mmm," he murmured, his fingers tracing the delicate curve of your hip.
His fingers drifted lower, exploring the soft, sensitive skin of your inner thigh.
"Such a beautiful pussy."
You gasped as he reached your core, his touch sending shivers down your spine. He found your clit, teasing it gently, sending waves of pleasure radiating through your body.
"You're so wet," he whispered, his voice thick with desire. "So ready for me."
He slipped a finger inside you, slowly at first, then deeper, exploring your depths.
"God, you're tight," he groaned, his voice husky. "I can't wait to fill you up."
You moaned, arching your back, your body instinctively responding to his touch. He added another finger, then another, stroking you rhythmically, building the tension, driving you wild.
"Oh, fuck," you breathed, your nails digging into his back. "That feels so good."
He continued to caress you, his fingers dancing inside you, finding every sensitive spot, every nerve ending. You were a symphony of moans and gasps, your body trembling with pleasure. He leaned down and kissed you deeply, his tongue mirroring the rhythm of his fingers, teasing and tantalizing you until you were on the verge of climax.
"I want you inside me," you whispered, your voice hoarse with desire. "I need you inside me, Pedro."
He looked at you, his eyes burning with passion. "You're going to get what you want," he growled, his voice thick with lust. He positioned himself between your legs, his cock throbbing against your core. He pushed inside you slowly, filling you completely, stretching you, his gaze never leaving yours.
"Yes," you moaned, arching your back, meeting his thrusts. "Fuck, yes."
He began to move, his hips slamming against yours, the rhythm building, intensifying. You were soaked, dripping, your pussy aching for him. You squeezed him tightly, your nails digging into his back, urging him on.
"Harder," you begged, your voice barely a whisper. "Fuck me harder, Pedro."
He obliged, his movements becoming more urgent, more demanding. He gripped your hips, lifting you higher, taking you deeper.
"You're mine now," he growled, his voice thick with passion. "You will belong to me."
"Yes," you gasped, your body trembling with pleasure.
"I'm yours. Fuck me, Pedro. Make me yours."
He fucked you harder, faster, his thrusts driving you wild.
You squeezed him tightly, your nails digging into his back, urging him on.
"Ride me," he growled, his voice thick with passion. "Show me how bad you want me."
You flipped him over, straddling him, and began to move, your hips grinding against his, your breasts swaying with each thrust. "Like this?" you purred, your eyes locked with his.
"Fuck, yes," he groaned, his hands gripping your hips, guiding your movements. "You're fucking amazing."
You rode him hard, your passion unleashed, your body consumed by pleasure. You were so close, so close…
"Cum with me," he whispered, his voice hoarse. "Let me feel you come."
You squeezed him tightly, your inner muscles clenching around him, and then you let go, your orgasm washing over you in waves of pure ecstasy. He followed close behind, his release a hot, shuddering rush that filled you completely.
You collapsed back onto the bed, pulling him with you. You lay there, tangled in each other's arms, your breathing ragged, your bodies still connected, the echoes of passion still reverberating between you.
He kissed you one last time, a soft, lingering kiss that spoke of tenderness and affection.
"Fucking amazing," he murmured, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.
You smiled back, snuggling closer to him.
"Yeah," you agreed. "That was something I haven't never felt"
He says "Me too..this was something special."
The rest of the morning was spent in a haze of lazy contentment. You stayed in bed, tangled in each other's arms, talking, laughing, just enjoying each other's company. The earlier drama with Sofia seemed like a distant memory, a bad dream that had faded with the dawn.
Pedro was different now. He was softer, more vulnerable, more… real. The walls he had built around himself seemed to have crumbled, at least for now.
Hour later, he got out of bed and pulled on a pair of jeans. "How about we get some pizza?" he suggested. "And then… we can come back here and have some more fun." He winked, his eyes sparkling with mischief.
"Sounds perfect," you said, your heart fluttering at the thought of more time with him, more of his touch, more of his kisses. "I'm falling for you, Pedro Pascal," you whispered, the words tumbling out before you could stop them.
He grinned, his eyes softening. "I'm falling for you too, [Y/N]," he said, his voice husky. He leaned down and kissed you softly.
"I'm going to prepare you a bath," he said, his voice soft and warm. He kissed you gently, a lingering kiss that made your heart flutter.
While you were soaking in the warm water, he appeared at the bathroom door, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
"Happy Valentine's Day," he said, holding up a single, perfect red rose.
You'd completely forgotten! "Oh my gosh," you exclaimed, laughing.
"You're not going anywhere," he said, his voice playful but firm. "You're mine all day and night."
You laughed, your heart overflowing with happiness. "I wouldn't dream of going anywhere," you replied, reaching out to take the rose. "I'm exactly where I want to be."
You were falling for him, hard and fast, and the feeling seemed to be mutual. There was a connection between you, a spark that ignited every time you were near.
After you both got ready, you left for a charming little pizza restaurant. He was joking, so goofy, making you laugh until your sides hurt.
"You know," he said between bites of pizza,
"I never thought I'd find someone who appreciates a good pepperoni pizza as much as I do."
"Clearly, you haven't met many people with good taste," you teased, winking at him.
"You're right," he said, his eyes locking with yours. "I haven't. You're… different. I've never met anyone so kind and grounded."
After the restaurant, as you were passing a boutique with fancy clothes, he suddenly pulled you inside. "I'm going to buy you a nice dress for dinner tonight," he declared.
He waited patiently, a soft smile on his face, as you tried on dress after dress. You finally picked out a stunning red one. When you stepped out of the dressing room, he was genuinely amazed.
"You look… breathtaking," he whispered, his eyes filled with admiration. "Absolutely breathtaking."
After that, he showered you with kisses and bought you more things—a delicate necklace, a beautiful purse.
"Pedro, you don't need to do this," you protested gently. "I'm not some material girl."
"I know," he said, taking your hand. "But I want to. I want to spoil you. You deserve it." He looked at you, his eyes filled with sincerity.
"I'm so happy I have the chance to spend time with you. I'm really lucky… and happy."
You blushed, your heart swelling with affection. "Me too," you whispered. "I feel so lucky thay I finally met you."
After all the shopping, you went for coffee, and that's when the paparazzi appeared, swarming you with questions. They were intrusive, annoying, flashing cameras in your faces. Pedro was visibly irritated, but he tried to stay calm. He put his arm around you protectively.
"No comment," he said repeatedly, trying to shield you from the barrage of questions. You quickly got into his car and drove away, leaving the paparazzi behind.
Back at his apartment, he sighed. "That was a bit much," he said, running a hand through his hair. "I need to get some things done. I'll be back before dinner to pick you up. Get ready. We're going out."
He kissed you softly. "And don't worry about those vultures," he said, a glint in his eye. "I'll handle them."
He left, and you started getting ready, wanting to look your absolute best. You slipped into a stunning red dress that made you feel both powerful and vulnerable, the fabric clinging to your curves like a second skin. A couple of hours later, he returned. His eyes widened as he took you in, a slow smile spreading across his face.
"Wow," he breathed, his gaze lingering on you. "You look absolutely stunning. Like a goddess. A vision in red." He kissed you, a gentle, lingering kiss that made your heart flutter.
"I'll just be a few minutes," he said, his voice husky.
"Don't keep me waiting too long" you say.
"I won't," he replied, a playful smile on his lips.
You watched him as he was getting ready. What a pleasure for your eyes.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/a3300ac9e72ea1325ddacd945ed2bec0/60b7d2df964a5b42-a8/s540x810/23234ea0700f4da43e5a99a9027ca901efbf14bc.jpg)
He quickly changed, and then you were off to a truly elegant restaurant. The ambiance was perfect, the food divine, but the best part was the conversation. It flowed effortlessly between you, as if you were two halves of a whole, finally reunited. It seemed like you were meant to be, two souls who had found solace and understanding in each other.
"I feel like I've known you forever," he said, his eyes filled with warmth.
"Me too," you replied, your heart echoing his sentiment. "It's… it's like finally finding something uniquely."
After dinner, as you walked back to the car, your heels started to protest.
"These heels are killing me," you groaned, "I'm more of a sneaker girl, you know."
He immediately crouched down. "Then let me take care of my lady," he said, gently removing your shoes.
He then scooped you up into his arms, carrying you effortlessly.
"Pedro!" you exclaimed, surprised and delighted. "Someone's going to see us!"
He just smiled, his eyes twinkling. "Let them see. I'm proud to be seen with you." He kissed you softly, then carried you all the way to the car.
Back at his apartment, the air crackled with anticipation. As soon as you closed the door, he kissed you hard, his passion igniting yours. He was impatient all night, his desire for you palpable. He helped you with your dress, his fingers trailing down your zipper, teasing your bare skin beneath.
"You're driving me crazy," he whispered, his voice hoarse. "I can't wait to have you."
You, in turn, helped him with his shirt, your hands lingering on his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath your fingertips. "You're making me crazy too," you whispered back, your eyes locked with his.
You quickly unbuckled his belt, your fingers brushing against his hard cock, eliciting a groan from him. You pulled down his pants and boxers, revealing his throbbing erection. You kissed him again, passionately, your tongue dancing with his. You teased his tip with your fingers, circling him gently, eliciting another groan. "You're so sensitive," you murmured, "I love it."
He then lifted you up, his arms strong and sure, and carried you to the bed. He laid you down gently, his eyes never leaving yours. He leaned down and kissed you deeply, then trailed kisses down your neck, your breasts, teasing your nipples.
"You're so beautiful," he whispered, his voice thick with desire. "I want to taste you everywhere." He entered you slowly, from the side, savoring every inch of you.
"God, you're tight," he groaned. "So fucking tight."
He cupped your breasts in his large hands, teasing them, squeezing them gently, driving you wild. "Yes," you moaned, arching your back, meeting his thrusts. "Fuck, yes."
He then shifted, his movements becoming more urgent, more demanding.
"You feel so good," he groaned, his voice thick with lust. "So fucking perfect pussy."
He pulled out slightly, then pinned you down to the bed, his eyes burning into yours.
"Lift your hips for me," he commanded, his voice rough and possessive.
You arched your back, offering yourself to him. He grabbed your ass cheeks, his grip firm, and entered you again, this time harder, deeper, filling you completely. "Oh, fuck," you gasped, as he pushed past your entrance, filling you to the hilt.
Your pussy squeezed him tightly, milking his cock with your juices.
"You're so wet," he groaned. He rubbed your clit with his right hand, his fingers expertly teasing you, bringing you closer to the edge. You moaned, screaming his name, your body convulsing with pleasure.
"Pedro! Oh, Pedro!" He came inside you, his release a hot, shuddering rush that filled you completely. "Mine," he whispered, his voice thick with passion. "You're mine."
He kissed you gently and helped you get cleaned up, his touch tender and caring. You fell asleep in each other's arms, feeling safe and content.
The next morning, he woke you up with soft kisses. "Good morning, sleepyhead," he murmured, his voice warm. "If you could make us some pancakes… I'd be so much grateful. I love your pancakes."
You agreed, of course. You enjoyed cooking for him, the simple act of preparing his favorite breakfast filling you with a sense of warmth and affection. You made a batch of fluffy pancakes with fresh berries, and you enjoyed a leisurely breakfast together, laughing and talking.
"I have to go to work," you said reluctantly, as you finished the last bite.
"I'll drive you," he offered. He paused, then added, "This week is going to be crazy. I'm filming for SNL."
"I know," you said, a tinge of sadness in your voice. "I wish we could have spent more time together. This weekend was… amazing."
He took your hand, his eyes filled with sincerity. "We'll have more moments like this," he promised. "I want this… I want this to last." He kissed you, a lingering kiss that made your heart melt.
"I really like you, Pedro," you confessed, your voice barely a whisper. "And I think… I think I'm falling in love. For the first time in my life."
He smiled, his eyes softening. "Me too, [Y/ N]," he said, his voice husky. "I've never felt like this before. You're… you're everything I never knew I was looking for. You make me happy. You make me feel… complete."
He drove you to work, kissed you goodbye, and then you parted ways. As you walked into the flower shop, you were filled with a mix of joy and apprehension. You were so happy, so deeply infatuated with Pedro. You truly believed you were falling in love. But a small voice of doubt whispered in the back of your mind. Could this really last? You were from two different worlds. He was a famous actor, constantly in the public eye, his life a whirlwind of glitz and glamour. You were a flower shop girl, your life grounded in the simple beauty of everyday things. Could you bridge the gap between your two worlds? Could you make it work? Only time would tell.
Thank you for your reading ❣️
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x you#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal smut#pedro pascal x reader#pedrohub#pedrostories#pedro pascal fluff
99 notes
·
View notes
Note
What sport did you used to play? Also, what made you finally give in and eat yourself into a lardass
So I played baseball, football, and hockey! I also tried just about everything growing up from running to soccer to basketball. I would always run and I was a very fast runner, and decent at most sports too but I was always the tall skinny kid, so after high school into college I decided to put on more weight (first pic is start of college second is end) so I put on about 15-20 pounds after high school, mostly muscle and I loved it, I loved feeling bigger and more dominant, I loved being hungrier and being able to eat more, and at this point I had already been exposed to feederism but I never considered it for myself. One night in college I decided to just go get a bunch of food and eat until I couldn’t anymore… then my greatest orgasm ever happened lmaoooo… it felt so different and so good, I pictured myself growing larger and larger and feeling so much better the heavier I got. I didn’t really try to stuff too much after then, just making sure to eat consistent, I didn’t know if it was what I wanted yet in life but it was definitely there.
So then on and off for about two years after that I bounced from living in my college town to living back home to eventually finding my own place. I stuck around 160 for a lot of that time in there, would work on the road and lose 10 pounds here sometimes more, so I could never consistently hit the gym or consistently stuff and eat. Then about a year ago I slowly slipped back in, I started stuffing again, I started spending days at a time just eating and growing. I loved the feeling and I loved how greedy I was and felt. Over time I became a lot bigger in the community and a lot bigger person lmao. From august of ‘24 till now I have put on around 30 pounds and I have loved how fast it has piled on and I have never felt better about my body. The itch to keep growing and to see just how fat you can be never goes away, you forget about it and it grows and grows in your mind until you turn right back to it :) I fully have plans on this being my life now. I’m ready to give it all up, I’ve had my fun in my past smaller body, done everything I could really do with it and I’ve just always wanted to experience a whole different lifestyle of being big and every move revolves around food. I so badly yearn to be that biggest person in the room at any time, just eyes drawing towards you wondering how a person could possibly become that big. Not knowing my whole past life of being fit and healthy. Plus I know a lot of you find it quite hot how a person decides to make drastic changes that effects every part of their life :)) hope you all enjoyed reading!!
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/9f75b49e4fd85d2f286f61349880dc46/e899c4d819c07045-4b/s540x810/98a03fffbfb6f1b209ed301cb0a477bf46aae865.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/bc97826b443c9de5649c71dafbb232e2/e899c4d819c07045-dd/s540x810/26a2b71640c23a2f3900ee0c0d5f24450421153a.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/5c541b2f0606804d71ffe3fbd997f64e/e899c4d819c07045-a2/s540x810/7ce6193b1eed09e902b4cc6240b665f717503d2c.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/5a4365996e7d67647d48bf0be4bd8d52/e899c4d819c07045-95/s540x810/75f232a0246940b5864c6cd9340cde31541bd173.jpg)
P.s what I mean by being unrecognizable is like to compleeeeetly change forms, so that my arms don’t even look the same, so that so much fat grows on my neck and face it makes it not even look like who I used to be, just someone drowning in their own lard, knowing they did it to themselves and knowing they are too physically big to turn it around. That’s unrecognizable.
#feed me#feedee encouragement#gainer boy#bhm weight gain#feedee piggy#gaining fat#gaining weight on purpose#lard ass#belly gainer#bhm wg#exjock#ffa feeder#stuffed fatty#help me get fatter#need to be fatter#get me fatter#feeder wanted#stuffed feedee#feedee belly#feeding kink#looking for a feeder#fatter and fatter#fatty piggy#gaining kink#obese gainer#mutual gaining#gaining encouragement#gaining feedee#male gaining#weight gaining
97 notes
·
View notes
Text
Friend zone? End zone.
Author’s note: Anon requested🧡
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/9908614bcc518874c5d5e73c1553c8e8/2e6426e18ca62ef6-28/s540x810/7625f48dc38eb8049cad453a4b67b211212faeb6.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/0afc24f28b4d7e79e3fa1e8e91779ed0/2e6426e18ca62ef6-31/s500x750/1aa42384e8f15b59ce9bfa9b57a59a505d5d1274.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/d61726dcaf0ec64e0ba83517810dbe5e/2e6426e18ca62ef6-01/s540x810/421b5c8daef1272c4587e0c367f654208b05207e.jpg)
July
Packing everything up and moving to France with no idea where you'd live or how you were going to make money, to study under some of the most well known pastry giants in the world was...crazy. But somehow, opening up your own bake shop in Cincinnati felt even more like you were losing the last hold on your sanity. You didn't know anyone here, no friends or family nearby, but Velvet Clementine was your dream. And today, the dream smelled like vanilla, caramelized sugar, and the bright zest of fresh clementines, located in the middle of the Queen City. You had your own staff, granted it was four people but still, you were the owner, the boss, of your very own place.
Cincinnati had been your home for six weeks when the bell chimed, and two men—tall enough to make your display case look like a dollhouse—ducked into the shop. They moved with effortless confidence, their voices a low rumble of laughter as they scanned the display case with the focus of someone choosing their last meal. You watched them pile on various pastries, looking through the rows of mini pain au chocolat, almond croissants and pastel de nata. The mini fruit tarts featuring clementines and red velvet cakes were the items that made you fall in love with baking, hence the name of the place. The shorter man reached for a tart, its glossy colorful slices glistening under the bakery lights, nestled in a bed of creamy white chocolate mousse. You watched as the other one picked up a croissant, giving it a slight squeeze—a soft crackle of delicate layers breaking beneath his fingers. They seemed satisfied with their various selections, happily walking over to the register, the tall one flashing his almost sinfully perfect smile as he paid for everything. You thanked them for coming in and sent them on their way.
"You can't be serious, how did you not say anything?" Your sous chef Quinn let out a breath she had probably been holding since the two guys walked through the door.
"What are you talking about?"
She scoffed, remembering the fact that you’d lived in Europe the last few years so their presence didn’t hold much weight. She tossed a dish towel over her shoulder as she turned to face you, “they’re Bengals, babe. Like, literal football gods. Also, it helps that they’re stupidly attractive."
You hummed, processing everything she just threw at you. "Well, that part I did notice. And they’re freakishly...big. Good thing we made extras of everything, because I think they just wiped out half the front shelf."
Quinn laughed, stepping around you to check for herself. "I have a shelf they can—sorry."
"Okay easy tiger,” you let out a laugh, “they're gone. Are we still on for drinks tonight?"
"Oh absolutely, I definitely need a martini or three after seeing the best receiving duo in the game, in person. My boyfriend is actually going to lose his mind when I tell him."
You shake your head with a smile on your face, walking back to the kitchen to restock, the scent of butter and cocoa bean filling the air as you slip behind the counter to arrange the freshly baked tarts.
Much to your surprise, they were back three days later. The door sounded again, and the tall one walked up to you, his broad shoulders barely fitting in the doorway. "I'm Tee."
"Hi Tee," you smile, surprised. "Didn't expect to see you back so soon. Or your friend over there." Tee turns around to find Ja'Marr loading up on cheesecakes this time, not paying attention to anything else. The sight of him, mouth half-full of a pastry, causes you to chuckle.
"I didn't either but...damn. You the owner?"
You nod, hesitant but flattered.
"Excuse my language, but yo, this shit fire—like man. We had to come get some more. Everything’s made fresh, from... scratch?"
"Yeah, every morning I get here at like 5:30 and we bake everything. From scratch."
Ja'marr appears next to him, holding a mini crème brulee. "You are VERY good at your job. You'll be seeing a lot of us now that we're back for the season. Swear you weren't here when I left Cincy, how long you been here?"
"Stop, it's not that great.” You wave him off as he continues to nod profusely, holding up his latest find with wild eyes as you laugh again. “And I've been here a little over a month, just moved to Cincinnati actually."
"From?" Ja'Marr pipes up, curiosity dancing in his eyes.
"France, lived there for a few years to perfect my pastry skills and really focus on my craft."
"That's crazy, I just got back from Paris for Fashion Week. The food was amazing and looks like the classes worked cause you definitely know what you're doing."
"Thank you guys. And spread the word will you? I heard you two are kind of a big deal around here."
"Something like that, we appreciate you for these," Tee flashes a wide grin, holding up the bag as he thanks you one more time, "you'll see us back here soon."
The next day they returned the favor and since you'd been feeding them, they wanted to take you to a special spot downtown to really introduce you to the city. Of course you brought Quinn with you. Her boyfriend didn't believe this was actually happening until he Facetimed her and saw the guys for himself. It was nice to finally feel like you'd met people you got along with without having to try to be anyone but yourself. Over the next few weeks while exploring the Cincinnati food scene, you found out that Tee and Ja'marr were funny, sweet and kind, just two guys enjoying the last few weeks of the offseason before training camp ramped up. Both of them were in the midst of contract negotiations, having to explain to you the ins and outs of NFL life. They appreciated that you didn't care about their status and never asked unless they started the conversation and you loved having people around that made this city feel so much less like a foreign country.
Ja'Marr strolled in one morning with a grin, practically bouncing on his feet as he leaned across the counter. "Hey, so listen...you gotta make those mini cakes for my housewarming on Saturday. I mean, you have to be there, since we’re your best friends now and all. It’s only right."
Quinn, who had been wiping down the counter, stopped mid-motion and squinted at him. "Excuse me? So now I’m invisible? You’re just gonna act like I wasn’t the one keeping her entertained before you waltzed in with your designer sweatpants and phenomenal taste in bakeries? Some people." She shakes her head in mock disbelief.
Ja'Marr smirked, completely unbothered. "Anyway, Imma ignore that. Jealous isn't a good look on you Quinn." He quickly turns his attention back to you, "so...you'll be there Saturday right? I'll text you the address."
"Yes, I'll be there."
"And so will I, since we wanna exclude people from the conversation." Quinn adds in from behind you.
Ja'Marr, clearly pleased with his victory, flashed a grin as he turned to leave. "Speaking in third person? You know what I'll just see y'all Saturday." Before heading out, he shot you one more look over his shoulder. "Don’t forget, mini cakes."
As he walked out, Quinn glanced at you, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Looks like you’ve got some serious new friends now, huh?"
"We," you correct her, "we have some serious friends new friends now."
As a business owner, you prided yourself in being a professional. Even at your friend's party, you wanted to be more than on time and make the cakes look as pretty as possible. Quinn had joined you in the last-minute preparations, both of you arriving an hour before the gathering started to get things in order. The large living room was already buzzing—caterers setting up a lavish buffet, trays full of appetizers being placed on side tables. Some of Ja'Marr’s friends, who you assumed were visiting from Louisiana, lounged in the corner, their laughs echoing over the low hum of video game sound effects.
You and Quinn worked in tandem, setting the delicate mini cakes on a table near the center, the soft scent of the various flavors filled the room as you arranged the treats just so. You hadn’t even noticed Ja'Marr and Tee walking towards you until Ja'Marr's voice cut through the conversation.
"You brought my favorite ones, that’s so sweet. I am gonna tear. These. Up." His grin was wide as he took in the display of your pastries while wiggling his fingers.
"Be classy, please," you teased, glancing at him, "we don’t want your neighbors thinking a wild animal moved in next door."
"Nah, it’s cool," Ja'Marr shrugged nonchalantly, glancing down to check his phone. "I think one of the neighbors just got here."
The door clicked open, and in walked a tall figure. Your breath caught slightly in your chest as your gaze followed the man’s movement. His striking blue eyes swept across the room, a faraway intensity to his expression that made it seem like he was seeing more than just the people around him. There was a quiet confidence to his posture, the kind of calm authority that made him impossible to miss. His light brown hair, a little tousled in that effortless, perfect way, gave him the air of someone who had just stepped out of a high-end catalog.
"Burrow!" Ja'Marr exclaimed, his voice shifting into an easy familiarity. "Damn...I’m really surprised you here. Didn’t think you were leaving the house for a year after your little world tour."
"We went to the same country," Joe replied, his voice steady and slightly dry. "And it was just one." He gave Ja'Marr a side hug, but the moment was strange—a quick pinky shake that made you tilt your head, wondering what it meant. Something about it felt oddly intimate.
Ja’Marr turned his attention to you. "You remember that bakery we been tellin' you about? This is Y/N, the owner. We kinda best friends now so you need to get used to seeing her around. And that's Quinn, they're a package deal."
"Nice to meet you both." Joe’s voice was smooth, but there was a slight tension in the air as he extended his hand.
You reached for it, but Quinn—who had been standing beside you—was frozen. Her eyes were wide, staring at Joe like he was some kind of myth brought to life. The words she'd been about to say caught in her throat, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to process the moment. The seconds stretched on, but she didn't seem able to move, her usual confidence wiped away by her starstruck shock.
You nudged her lightly with your elbow, snapping her back to reality. She blinked, her expression changing in an instant. “Sorry,” she said quickly, her voice higher-pitched than usual as she shook Joe’s hand. “It’s just—um—I'm, like, a huge fan. My boyfriend, too. He’s gonna lose his shit when I tell him I met Joe Burrow.”
Joe’s eyebrow raised slightly, a small, amused smile pulling at his lips as he noticed her flustered reaction. He let out a soft chuckle. "Well, nice to meet you, Quinn."
You laughed softly, shaking your head at Quinn, trying to play it off while feeling your own pulse steadily increasing. Quinn, still flushed from her sudden nervousness, was no longer frozen but her eyes were still glued to Joe, unable to hide the awe on her face.
"Okay, now that we've got that out of the way," Ja'Marr said, clearly enjoying the shift in energy. "I know you don't play about your diet but when I tell you these cakes are the best thing I've ever put in my body? I'm being serious."
Before you can roll your eyes or downplay it, the homeowner stops you. "Don't even think about it, I don't wanna hear none of that. We just need to get him to try one."
Joe grabs one with a Biscoff cookie on top and takes a bite, completely unfazed by the fact that everyone is watching. "Wow, this is. This is incredible. I get why they won't shut up about your place. This is really good."
"Thank you," you laugh softly, trying to push down the weird sense of nervousness pooling in your chest. "And thanks for breaking your strict diet to try it, that means a lot."
He nods and more people start to show up so Ja'Marr leaves to greet them and Tee grabs a few tiny cakes for himself, Quinn asking him if he wants a plate. Everyone moved on from the previous conversation but as you made eye contact with Joe, something unexpected happened—a flicker of recognition, of something unspoken, passing between the two of you. His gaze held yours for just a heartbeat longer than usual, and for a moment, it felt like the rest of the room had melted away. Although you didn’t really want to, you ignored that feeling and focused on enjoying the night.
You and Quinn moved around the party, getting to know different groups of people, mingling with different players on the team, their significant others and she had to explain to you who all these people were. Of course you'd heard the names before, the buzz around the city the closer the players got to training camp and to the season actually starting. But if years in Europe had taught you anything, it was that sports fans are obsessively dedicated and somehow now you had also become an honorary Bengals fan because of Ja'Marr and Tee. And you couldn't wait to cheer them on. But right now? You couldn't wait to be home and in bed.
The exhaustion of the being up since 4:30 in the morning was continuously creeping up on you. The noise and the laughter mixing with the smells of rich food and the clinking of glasses was all becoming a bit too much after a long week of work. Your mind was constantly racing, your body tired and your spirit longed for some peace and quiet.
You slipped outside into the cool evening air, the chill of the night sky a welcome relief from the heat of the crowded room you'd successfully slipped out of. The city buzzed faintly in the distance, but it felt like a different world out here, away from the chatter and the constant movement.
You leaned against the porch railing, closing your eyes for a moment to just breathe.
The door clicked open behind you, and for some reason you knew exactly who it was. His presence was unmistakable.
“Didn’t expect you to be out here,” Joe’s voice was low, a little gruff but soft in the quiet of the night.
You didn’t answer right away, too focused on the quiet of the moment to form any words. You’d seen Joe around the party—he’d been laughing and chatting, looking perfectly at ease, but now he seemed... different. There was something in the way he stood, in the way he gazed at the horizon, that told you his social battery had run out just like yours had.
“You all good?” Joe asked after a beat, his voice a little more concerned than you expected.
You nodded, finally turning to face him. “Yeah. Just needed a minute. It’s...a lot, sometimes, you know? New city, new life, always on the go.”
Joe looked at you for a long moment, as though weighing something in his mind. “I get it,” he said quietly. “I’ve had days where I just need to...step away for a second. Guess we both needed some air, huh?”
You couldn’t help but chuckle at the irony. Two people who seemed like they could handle anything, both seeking a quiet moment to themselves, at the same time. You glanced at him, noting the way his hands were shoved deep in his pockets, his jaw slightly tense. He wasn’t trying to fill the silence with empty words or forced jokes, and for that, you appreciated it.
Neither of you spoke for a while, just standing there in the cool night air, the sounds of the party muffled behind the door. For the first time, you felt the world slow down a little.
Joe shifted, and you glanced over, catching the faintest flicker of a smile playing at the corner of his lips. "Tee and Ja’Marr won’t shut up about you. Guess it’s my turn to see what all the hype is about."
You smiled back, the moment stretching on, neither of you in a rush to move. "Hope I don’t disappoint."
Ja'Marr had you over a few nights later to go over some film with you to get you ready for "the most important season of your life." Tee walked into the living room holding an iPad full of notes, including the presumed depth chart for week 1. Joe sat on the opposite couch, a water bottle on the table in front of him. They gave you a rundown on what everybody's role is on the team starting with Joe.
"He's QB1, you know. Heart of the team, he's our leader." The more he talked, the more it sounded like he was reciting wedding vows to his quarterback, who looked like he was bored out of his mind. You glanced over at him, but he didn’t react, just sipped his water and let Ja’Marr ramble on. You had barely spoken to him all day—just small glances here and there without taking it any further.
The same thing happened the next day. And the day after that.
Finally, you spoke up. "You're not a man of many words, are you?"
Joe barely looked up as he responded, "Depends on who it is and what they're asking." His tone was casual, but there was a weight to it, like he didn’t give away words freely. Like almost every human interaction he had was a secret interview prying into his personal life.
"Okay, well, you've attended three sessions of my exclusive Bengals 101 class, and you've barely said a word," you pointed out, shifting on the couch to face him. "But yet, every day, you're here."
"I love football," he said simply, taking another sip of water. Then he set the bottle down, finally looking at you. "And I would hate for the newest football fan of the crew to be confused in the middle of the Jungle."
"Is that what they call it? The Jungle?" you asked, raising an eyebrow at the fact that he may have just cracked a joke.
Joe gave you a half-smirk and nodded. "It gets pretty wild, Y/N," he said, standing up and patting you lightly on the back as he walked past. "You better be ready."
He always kept interactions short, never going out of his way to talk to you in group settings, refusing to join the group chat that Tee had created with you, Ja'Marr, and Quinn. Instead of treating him like an onion who needed to be peeled, you just went with it and tried to lean in and embrace his dry sense of humor.
One night, you plopped down next to him on the couch. "Hey," you said casually, tilting your head to study him. "I was just wondering—do you ever smile? Like, unprompted? Or do you just reserve happy Joe for the comfort of your gigantic house when you're alone watching SpongeBob reruns?"
Joe turned his head slightly, his lips twitching into a smirk before he quickly looked away, trying to hide it.
Too bad for him—you caught every second of it.
A few hours later, as you cleaned up after another “film session”, you caught Joe watching you from across the room. Not in an obvious way—more like he was trying to figure something out, like you were a broken play he was seeing on his tablet.
He left without saying much, as always. You figured he preferred sticking to his usual routine—keeping his world small, guarded and unbelievably predictable.
So, when you saw him on the other side of Quinn's door after days of radio silence holding several bags of food, you almost dropped the bottle of wine in your hand.
"You know, you probably shouldn't have tipped that delivery guy. He just handed me these bags when I told him I was coming up here. I could've just been some horrible person stealing a perfectly good breakup recovery meal."
"I think because you're...you know—you? He probably would've handed you anything. I’m surprised he didn't ask for a selfie."
“Oh, he did,” Joe deadpanned, shifting the bags in his arms. “I signed the receipt instead. How's Quinn?"
"Honestly? She said she saw it coming, but it still sucks. You can come in."
Before long, everyone had found a spot, the coffee table now covered in takeout containers, the aroma of fried rice and lo-mein filling the air. The soft glow of the TV flickered across the dimly lit living room as Quinn sat curled up in the corner of the couch, picking at her food while Tee animatedly recounted his worst breakup story.
“At least your ex didn’t break up with you via emoji,” Tee said, waving his fork.
Ja’Marr nearly choked on his drink. “You lyin’.”
“Bro, she deadass sent me a salute emoji and just—gone.”
Quinn let out a weak laugh, shaking her head. “Okay, that’s tragic.”
“Exactly. So if I survived that, you’ll survive this.” Tee nudged her with his elbow.
The weight in the room had started to ease, the heaviness of Quinn’s breakup quickly turned into a lighter and softer energy. You sat on the couch sharing a blanket with her, almost having to force yourself into finishing your food because it was unfortunately your first real meal of the day. Joe sat beside you, close enough that you could feel the heat of him, his knee brushing against yours every time one of you shifted. You told yourself it was nothing.
Every once in a while, your eyes met—quick glances during a particularly funny scene, a knowing look when Ja’Marr started yelling at the TV. He was more relaxed tonight, his usual quiet guardedness giving way to something looser, something easy.
For the first time since moving to Cincinnati, you felt it. That feeling of belonging. Of finding your people.
Quinn let out an exaggerated sigh, leaning her head against your shoulder. “I guess I’ll survive.”
“You definitely will,” you reassured her, placing your hand on hers, giving it a squeeze.
Joe shifted beside you, his voice low. “You picked a hell of a crew to stick with.”
You turned your head, meeting his gaze, something unreadable in his expression.
“Could be worse,” you teased, nudging his leg slightly.
He huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head. For a second, it seemed like he might say something else—but instead, he just reached for an egg roll.
After that night, things started to shift more toward football. The usual late-night hangs became less frequent, the group chat more active with reminders about packing lists and schedules. Training camp was looming, and you could feel the weight of it, even though you weren’t the one suiting up.
One night at Ja’Marr’s, Tee stretched out on the couch, scrolling through his phone. "This is our last free weekend before camp. Y’all better soak it in.”
Quinn groaned. “Ugh. That means my social life is about to take a massive hit.”
Ja’Marr snorted. “Don’t act like we don’t have days off. We just gon be tired as hell.”
Joe wasn’t there that night—he’d taken off for a few days on his annual lake trip, something about needing to “reset.” Not that you were keeping tabs on his whereabouts or anything, but the house felt quieter without him.
Then, two nights before camp started, he walked into Ja’Marr’s house like nothing was different.
Except, everything was different.
Tee was mid-sentence when he noticed, his words dying in his throat as he squinted at Joe. “Boy, what the hell?”
Ja’Marr turned, eyes widening. "Nah. No way."
You blinked. “Did you—did you shave your head?”
Joe barely reacted, setting his keys down like this was any other day. “Yeah.”
“And bleach it?” Quinn added in, looking intrigued...and a little scared.
“Yep.”
Tee leaned forward, inspecting him like he was some rare species. “You look like a villain in a Fast & Furious movie.”
Joe smirked, rubbing a hand over his buzzed, bleach-blond head. “Perfect.”
Ja’Marr was still in shock. “Bro, what possessed you?”
Joe shrugged, completely unbothered. “Felt like it.”
You tried to stifle a laugh, shaking your head. Of course. The most dramatic change of the offseason, and he acted like it was nothing.
Quinn tilted her head, appraising him. “You know what? I don’t hate it.”
Ja’Marr ran a hand down his face, groaning. “Man, now we gotta deal with this version of Joe all season.”
Joe just grinned, casually grabbing a side salad off the counter like he hadn’t just broken everyone’s brains. Training camp hadn’t even started yet, and he was already causing chaos.
Quinn, Tee, and Ja’Marr burst out laughing, looking at each other with wide grins. "Hold up—do y'all realize what this means?" Tee pointed between them. "We all got buzzcuts now."
Ja’Marr gasped, nodding. "Oh, it’s a sign. We're about to be in sync this season. Chemistry off the charts."
Quinn snorted. "What, like you're the bald-headed Avengers?"
Tee clapped his hands. "Nah, we’re like…an Olympic relay team. Faster, stronger, better communication."
Joe shook his head, amused. "You guys are ridiculous."
"You say that now, but just wait," Ja’Marr said, stroking his chin like he was cooking up a master plan. "I'm over here manifesting greatness."
Joe just rolled his eyes, taking a bite of his food, but then he caught your expression. You were dying to say something. "Go ahead, tell me what you really think. I've heard a few. Cody Rhodes, Eminem..."
"I was gonna say a more attractive version of Jonah Hill in the 21 Jump Street flashback scenes."
Tee and Ja’Marr lost it. Ja’Marr literally had to grab the counter for support, and Tee was staggering away, gasping between wheezes. "Bro, I can see it!"
Joe stared at you, lips pressing together like he was physically restraining himself from laughing. "That’s just hurtful."
"You asked." You bit back a grin.
The chaos continued around you, but somehow, it ended up just the two of you standing there as the others got distracted by something else.
You hesitated. You shouldn’t ask. But you did.
"Why did you do it?" You tried to sound casual. "Your hair looked fine—I mean, more than fine—but… why?"
Joe leaned against the counter, arms crossing over his chest. His lips twitched like he was about to say something stupid. Then—
"I want frosted tips."
You blinked. "Excuse me?"
"And I’ve never seen anyone actually look good when they just go get them, so I’m doing it the natural way."
You just stared at him. "Joe. This is the most insane way to get blond highlights, and you know it."
"Sorry you feel that way," he said, totally unbothered. "But I don’t do things halfway. Go big or go home."
He said it so casually, but the way he was looking at you? That was dangerous. The kind of look that made the room feel a little too warm, made your stomach do an annoying little flip. His icy blue eyes held yours just a second too long—long enough for you to realize that you should run for your life.
Because if you stayed here any longer, you might have to admit that you were developing a teeny, tiny, completely inconvenient crush on Joe Burrow.
August
Having a crush as an adult kind of feels like you're having a heart attack. You could be completely fine one second and then suddenly your entire being was consumed with thoughts of him so vivid it made your chest hurt.
The first preseason game was finally here, giving you the perfect excuse to focus on literally anything else. Your first tailgate was an experience, that morning of the game was by far the busiest day you'd ever experienced. Pre-orders were being picked up left and right, mini pies and cheesecakes were snatched off the shelves before 11am and the only thing that remained by the time all of you left the shop at 2pm was a lone batch of cupcakes that you ended up giving away for free at the stadium. It was easy promo.
Paycor Stadium felt like magic. A chaotic, slightly unhinged kind of magic. Fans were everywhere—some already drunk, all of them decked out in orange, fully prepared to dedicate their mental health to a 53-man roster for the next several months. You just wanted to see your friends do what they loved—well, at least two of them, since Ja’Marr was in the middle of a holdout. Or, technically, a hold-in, since he was still around the building but not practicing. You were still trying to grasp the nuances of contract negotiations, and honestly, you needed a few more Bengals 101 cramming sessions to feel more confident in your abilities to explain the situation, if anyone were to ask.
Time slowed when Joe stepped onto the field. And the stadium erupted when he threw a touchdown to none other than Tee. You swore you saw a couple of fans crying, which was kind of heartwarming but also a little funny, considering they didn’t know him personally.
Joe hadn’t talked much about his wrist injury or the recovery process after surgery, and you never wanted to pry. You figured he’d open up when he was ready. But as you watched him out there, commanding the field like nothing had ever been wrong, you couldn’t help but wonder if it had been as easy as he made it look.
He commanded the field like he commanded every room he entered. You met up with him, Ja'Marr, Tee, Quinn and a bunch of his friends from Athens along with his family to gather at his house, not only because it was the beginning of the season, but it was also a new beginning for him post surgery. The celebration was on, laughter and quiet music filling every corner of the house. You couldn't really hear it, but it had to be from Joe's never ending playlist filled with Gunna and Kid Cudi songs. People drifted in and out of conversations, drinks in hand, taking in the importance of indulging in the calm before the storm of the regular season.
At some point, you found yourself in the kitchen, away from the noise, refilling your drink. You weren’t alone for long.
Joe lingered in the doorway for a second before stepping into the kitchen, leaning against the counter beside you. His presence was quiet but steady, like he was still deciding if he wanted to speak.
For a moment, the two of you stood next to each other silently. You were perfectly happy listening to the muffled sounds of the party happening in the next room. Then, finally, he exhaled, his voice low enough that it almost got lost in the noise.
“I um—I cried last night.”
You turned to him, startled by the sudden confession. His gaze stayed on the counter, fingers idly tracing the grain of the wood.
“There were nights when I thought I wouldn’t make it back here,” he admitted. “Like, really about thought it. More than I ever have before.” He swallowed hard, jaw tightening for a second before he let out a humorless laugh. “I’ve never been afraid of failure. Not really. But this time… it was different.”
You could only imagine what that felt like—to have the thing you built your whole life around suddenly feel uncertain. To sit in the unknown and not be able to do anything but wait.
“I don’t know what to say,” you admitted softly, shifting so you were fully facing him. “I can’t even imagine what that must’ve been like for you.” You hesitated, searching for the right words. “But I do know I’m glad you’re here. That you made it through. And that I get to see you come out on the other side of it.”
Joe finally looked at you then, really looked at you, and for the first time that night, the tension in his shoulders seemed to ease.
Before you could stop yourself, you sighed, "I think about failure all the time."
His brows furrowed slightly. “What do you mean?”
You glanced down, running your thumb over the rim of your glass. “Every single day at the bakery feels like a risk. Like one wrong move, one slow month, and it all comes crashing down. I try not to let it eat me alive, but it’s always there in the back of my mind.” You huffed out a quiet laugh. “Every day is either a risk or a victory. Some days, it’s both.”
Joe was quiet for a moment before he nodded. “Yeah,” he said, almost to himself. “I get that.”
And you knew he did. Probably more than anyone else. Maybe that was the thing about him—he understood the weight of expectations, the pressure of something you love being both the best and hardest thing in your life.
The party carried on around you, but the two of you stayed there, in the quiet.
Joe wasn’t sure when it started, but sometime after the day he met you, he’d found himself wanting to be near you. To talk to you. To hear what you had to say.
Now, standing here, watching the way your eyes softened when you spoke, he realized something that both excited and terrified him.
He liked you. He really liked you.
And when you smiled at him—soft, understanding, like you really saw him—something in his chest tightened. He was absolutely fucked. And he knew it.
The day after his ill-timed epiphany, he had to figure out a way to see you, without making it completely obvious that he wanted to see you. So he did the one thing he could think of.
"THE Joe Burrow, gracing my humble bakery with his presence?" You place a hand over your heart in mock surprise. "Did hell actually freeze over? Or did you finally crack under the pressure of living a sugar-free life?"
The quarterback looks around and shrugs, "told my parents about this place and I wanted to grab them something before they head out. What should I get? What's good here?" He laughs and you glare at him.
"Everything," Quinn interrupts before disappearing in the kitchen to go over their fall menu, "you know this."
"Well…surprise me." Joe says, when it's just you again. "You're the professional here. And I trust your opinion."
You pick out a few things, putting them in a box and handing them over to him after he tapped his phone on the tap to pay. His fingers brushed against yours on the box, just for a second. Just long enough for his slightly calloused touch to settle into your skin. He didn’t pull away immediately. Neither did you. And then, just like that, the moment passed.
Joe thanked you, turning on his heel and walking out without another glance. He told himself not to think about it. About the way your hand felt against his. About how his skin still felt warm where you’d touched him.
He spent a considerably long time staring at his palm in the car before shaking his head, gripping the wheel, and driving himself home.
September
The month came with the promise of real football. Instead, it delivered losses. Three straight. By the end of the month, they were 1-4, and the frustration was suffocating.
Losing wasn’t new to Joe—football was a game of highs and lows. But this? This felt different. This felt like clawing for air and only inhaling more water. He’d been playing pretty well but that hadn’t translated to team success so needless to say, he was frustrated.
And when Joe was frustrated, when the weight of the season pressed down on him, he did what he always did: he shut people out.
His routine became even more rigid. Early mornings. Earlier nights. Film. Practice. Ice baths. Rehab. Study. Sleep. Repeat. No distractions. No detours. Just football.
No one took it personally. Not really. This was how he was wired. How he dealt with things. But that didn’t mean you didn’t notice the way his texts became shorter, the way he started disappearing from the group chat, the way even Ja’Marr and Tee could barely get more than a few words out of him after a loss.
You weren’t even sure if stopping by was the right move. Still, you showed up at his house the day after their first win, peanut butter oat cups in hand and a ton of nerves in your stomach. You just…wanted—no needed to see him. To lay eyes on him and know he was okay.
Joe opened the door a few moments later, looking like a guy carrying a losing record on his shoulders. His hoodie was slightly wrinkled, his hair, which had already grown out tremendously, was still damp from a shower, and there was something unshakably tired about the way he stood.
But when he saw you, his posture relaxed just a little.
“Hey,” he said, voice low.
“Hey.” You offered a small smile, holding out the box. “Figured you’d be on lockdown mode, so I won’t keep you. Just wanted to drop these off.”
His lips twitched like he was debating whether or not to smile. “You didn’t have to do that.”
“I know.” You shrugged. “But I did.”
Joe exhaled, running a hand over his face before glancing down at the box in his hand with a small smile. You were definitely going to consider this a win.
You let the silence settle between you for a moment before finally saying, “I know this is my first season actually paying attention to all this, but…I do know one thing.”
He looked at you then, a softer expression on his face as he shifted his weight from one foot to another.
“This season isn’t over,” you said firmly. “Not even close. I know you well enough to know you won't just give up without a fight.”
Joe swallowed hard, slowly nodding his head. He didn’t respond right away, but you didn’t need him to. Instead, you reached out, placing a hand on his shoulder—just for a second, just to ground him.
“I’ll let you do your thing,” you murmured. “I just needed to see you for myself.”
Something flickered in his expression, something almost vulnerable, but before you could place it, he sighed, releasing a significant amount of tension in his muscles.
“Come on,” he said, closing the door behind him. “I’ll walk you out.”
The morning air was cool as the two of you walked in quiet steps toward your car. When you reached the door, you turned to say goodbye, but before you could, Joe pulled you into a hug.
It caught you off guard at first, the warmth of him, the way he held onto you like he needed this moment more than he was willing to say.
And then you felt it.
The steady, rapid beat of his heart against your chest.
You weren’t sure what it meant. If he even realized how much he was giving away just by standing here, holding you like this. And as much as you wanted to say something—to push—you got in your car holding back a smile.
October
The guys were riding on a high after beating the Giants, allowing themselves to celebrate for a total of...four hours.
By the time Joe made his way to Ja’Marr’s place, the energy in the house was still buzzing. Most of the guests had gone home and it was just the core four cleaning up in the kitchen, while others made their way in and out of the house. For once, nobody was sulking over film breakdowns or injury reports. It was rare for Joe to show up to things like this—especially in-season—but a win after weeks of frustration made it easier to step outside his routine, even if only for a little while.
He kept to himself for the most part, sitting back and listening while his receivers talked over each other about plays, what went right and what they could’ve done better. But the conversation took a sharp turn when Quinn, comfortably stretched out on the couch with a glass of wine in hand, looked up and announced, “Oh, by the way, I got her on dating apps.”
Silence.
Then all hell broke loose.
“Wait, what?” Tee sat up so fast he almost knocked over his drink. “Are you serious?”
“Like, for real?” Ja’Marr leaned forward, grinning. “Ain’t no way.”
“Oh, I’m very serious,” Quinn smirked, pulling out her phone. “Took some convincing, but she finally caved. And now I get to be the supportive best friend who helps her swipe.”
Ja’Marr rubbed his hands together. “Hand it over. We gotta see this. Make sure ain’t no weirdos on there. Last thing I need is for you to end up on some true crime Netflix special.”
Joe stayed quiet, gripping the neck of his water bottle a little too tightly as you handed them Quinn your phone and she pulled up the profile. Tee and Ja’Marr crowded around, making dramatic noises every time they scrolled past a new guy.
“Absolutely not,” Tee muttered, swiping left.
“Oh, hell no.” Ja’Marr swiped even faster. “Why he posing like that?”
“This one’s kinda decent, though,” Quinn argued, nudging the phone toward them. “Look at him.”
Joe didn’t look. He didn’t join in on the commentary, didn’t make a joke, didn’t do anything except sit there, staring at the condensation rolling down his water bottle, wondering why there was a weird feeling sitting heavy in his chest.
It wasn’t like he had a right to feel any type of way about this. And he knew what it meant.
But that didn’t stop him from feeling it anyway no matter how hard he tried to ignore it.
Between the temperature fluctuations and the sudden boom in business, your head was spinning. The bakery had never been more popular. What had started as a hidden gem over the summer had officially become one of Cincinnati’s go-to spots. Lines stretched out the door on weekends, with customers raving about the new fall menu: cinnamon swirl snickerdoodle blondies, apple cider donuts, maple pecan scones. You barely had time to catch your breath between managing the chaos and perfecting each batch, but you wouldn’t have it any other way.
Meanwhile, the Bengals’ season remained a rollercoaster. A solid win against the Browns gave everyone a glimmer of hope, but that optimism came crashing down when the Eagles steamrolled them by twenty. After that game, no one heard from Joe. His silent rage wasn’t unusual after a loss, but it was nevertheless, felt from miles away.
The next week, they bounced back in a big way, blowing out the Raiders at home. The scoreboard said it was a dominant win, but Joe was still visibly pissed, seen on the sidelines venting to Zac Taylor about missed offensive opportunities and a shit ton of penalties that should've been avoided. The moment went viral—clips of his animated rant flooded social media, with analysts debating whether his frustration was a sign of his competitive fire or a deeper issue brewing in Cincinnati.
That night, everyone met at Jeff Ruby’s for dinner, but Joe didn’t show. To the surprise of absolutely...nobody.
Toward the end of the night, the restaurant manager approached your table with a takeout bag in hand. “This is Joe’s order,” he explained. “He called it in, but something came up. He asked me to give it to you, is that okay?"
You hesitated for a second before nodding. “Yeah, I got it.”
It wasn’t long before you were standing outside his house, takeout bag in hand, knocking on his door. When he opened it, he looked exhausted. Not physically—no visible bruises or signs of injury—but mentally. His eyes were dull, his usual composed demeanor carrying an edge of frustration.
You gave him the bag. “Figured you should still eat.”
Joe took it with a small nod. “Thanks.”
For a second, you considered just leaving, letting him sit with whatever was weighing on him. But instead, you crossed your arms and leaned against the doorframe. “You wanna talk about it?”
He let out a slow breath, rubbing his jaw before stepping back to let you in. You followed him to the kitchen, watching as he set the bag down on the counter but didn’t open it.
“I don’t know,” he admitted, finally breaking the silence. “I just—” He sighed. “I’m playing well, but I don’t know if we as a collective have what it takes to close out games when it actually matters. We can beat shit teams, but the moment we go up against a real contender, it’s like everything falls apart. And I hate feeling like we’re right there but just not good enough.”
You nodded, understanding the weight of what he was saying. Joe wasn’t the type to be satisfied with mediocrity. He needed to win, and not just in ways that looked good on paper. At this point, to get back on track they needed to look dominant— unstoppable. Not like kids throwing together a project at the last minute because they forgot the due date.
“I get it,” you said softly. “This is your job, your career. You don’t half-ass anything, and you don’t want to settle for middle of the pack.”
Joe’s lips pressed together, his gaze flickering to yours. “Exactly.”
He ran a hand through his hair before exhaling sharply. “I’m sorry for missing dinner. Just…had a lot on my mind.”
You tilted your head, a flash of curiosity taking over. “Anything besides football?”
For a second, he was quiet, debating whether or not to answer. You could see the internal battle written all over his face, his jaw tensing and flexing as he pondered the risks of honesty.
Then, he muttered, “Fuck it.”
Your brows lifted, but before you could ask, he looked at you—really looked at you—and said, “I’ve been...thinking about you.” His voice was low, steady, but you could hear the weight behind it. “More than I want to. More than I should.”
The words knocked the air from your lungs.
You should’ve said something, but for once, you had no idea what to say. Instead, you took a step forward. Joe’s eyes tracked your movement, and when you didn’t pull away, he closed the distance. His hand brushed against your waist, his gaze flickering to your lips, leaning in ever so slightly—
“Yo, have you seen my phone charger?”
Ja’Marr’s voice shattered the moment like glass.
Joe immediately stepped back, cursing again under his breath as Ja’Marr walked into the kitchen, completely oblivious to what he had just interrupted.
Your entire face was on fire and you were sure your heart was seconds away from bursting out of your chest.
Joe looked like he wanted to murder his best friend.
November
Neither of you brought up what almost happened. Maybe because neither of you were sure it should have happened. Or maybe, deep down, you were both afraid of what it would mean if you admitted that it did.
So, instead, things carried on like normal—except they weren’t normal at all.
Joe still came by the bakery, though now he had a habit of showing up under the guise of casual excuses. Like when he walked in one morning, a familiar water bottle in hand, and placed it on the counter in front of you.
“You left this at my house,” he said, completely straight-faced. “Wanted to make sure you’re staying hydrated.”
You blinked at him, then down at the bottle—one of many you’d undoubtedly left behind at places far more inconvenient. “You drove all the way here for…this?”
Joe shrugged. “Seemed important.”
Quinn made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a laugh. You didn’t have to turn to know she was giving Joe a look—one that said she saw right through him.
Still, nothing was said.
The two of you danced around the elephant in the room for 17 days. Then came the bye week, and as fate would have it, or your own personal hell, you ended up at Joe’s house, standing side by side in his kitchen as you baked a pumpkin pie together. The whole thing came randomly, he mentioned in passing that it was his favorite and he was spending his entire bye week on the couch so naturally you came up with a solution. Nobody else was free so it just ended up being you and him. Of course.
The kitchen smelled of cinnamon, nutmeg, and warm sugar, the scent pulling you into your natural element. This was your Paycor Stadium, your stage. R&B played in the background, filling the comfortable silence as Joe rolled out the pie dough with slow, concentrated movements. The counter was dusted with flour, the remnants of your work scattered across the surface.
"You’re pressing too hard," you murmured, stepping in behind him. You placed your hands gently over his, guiding his movements. "You want it even, but not overworked."
Joe huffed out a breath, the warmth of his chuckle brushing against your cheek. "So what you’re saying is, I’d be terrible on a baking show?"
You grinned, your fingers brushing against his as you both worked the dough. "I’m saying, there's some room for improvement for sure."
Joe turned his head slightly, just enough for his blue eyes to catch yours, his expression hard to read but there was a certain glimmer in his gaze. You didn’t move away. Neither did he. This was how it had been for months now—a quiet understanding, an unspoken closeness that had slowly built between you. It was in the way he showed up to your bakery with your favorite coffee, the way you memorized his weekly schedule, the way he looked for you after every home game, his gaze scanning the crowd in the player guest section postgame until he found you.
The pie crust was ready now, but neither of you were ready to move to finish it.
Joe’s hands lingered under yours, his thumbs lightly grazing your knuckles. "I like this," he admitted after a moment, his voice low. "Us. Doing this."
Your breath caught in your throat. "Me too."
It wasn’t just about the pie, and you both knew it.
You helped him move the dough into the pan, your fingers brushing again, sending little shivers up your spine. The pumpkin filling sat ready in a glass bowl, waiting to be poured, but Joe seemed far more interested in you. His eyes traced over your features, cataloging every detail as if he was afraid he’d forget them.
"What?" you asked, suddenly self-conscious under his gaze.
Joe shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Nothing. Just thinking."
"About?"
He exhaled slowly, rolling his lips together as if debating what to say. Then, instead of answering, he reached out to touch you, his fingers trailing down to your jawline, resting there a smidge too long. His movements were gentle, almost hesitant, as if he was giving you the chance to pull away.
You didn’t. You couldn't.
The space between you evaporated, his lips brushing against yours in a kiss so delicate, so achingly tender, that it stole the breath from your lungs. It was slow, unhurried, as if he was trying to memorize the feel of you against him. His hands found your waist, pulling you closer, and you let yourself sink into him, fingers curling into the fabric of his hoodie. The warmth of his body, the faint scent of his cologne mixed with vanilla extract—it was intoxicating.
Joe deepened the kiss, a quiet desperation laced within it, months of lingering glances and fleeting touches culminating in this moment. You felt his hesitation fade, replaced by something raw and real, something neither of you could ignore any longer.
But then he pulled away.
And you saw it—regret, creeping into his expression before he even said the words.
“We shouldn’t have done that,” he muttered, running a hand over his face. “This was a mistake.”
A sharp, bitter laugh escaped you before you could stop it. “Are you serious?”
Joe exhaled, looking anywhere but at you. He was still standing somewhat close but his hands weren’t on you anymore, making the temperature in the room instantly feel like it had dropped 20 degrees. Even the expression on his face was a little colder than before. “I don’t want to ruin what we have.”
Your heart was pounding, anger curling hot in your chest. It was the only thing fueling you and keeping you warm. “I think it's a little too late for that. Joe, things have already changed. These past few weeks—hell, these past few months—we’ve been dancing around this. We’re not in fucking high school. Just tell me the truth.”
You took a step closer, forcing him to face you. To look at you. “Do you honestly have no feelings for me?”
Silence.
Then, finally—too quiet— “I don’t.”
You flinched like he’d slapped you.
Joe must have seen it because he let out a heavy breath and ran a hand through his hair. “I’m just—overwhelmed. The team is losing, and I’m playing the best football of my life, and I just—I can’t add another thing to my plate right now.”
You studied him for a long moment, jaw tight, hands clenched at your sides. Then, finally, you nodded.
You stared at him, waiting for him to take it back, to say something—but he didn’t. He just stood there, shoulders tense, eyes locked on the floor like he was hoping if he didn’t look at you, this would all just go away.
“You’re such a coward.”
Joe’s head snapped up, but you were already shaking your head, anger and frustration crashing into you all at once.
“You are so stuck in your own head,” you continued, voice sharp, unrelenting. “You keep everyone at arm’s length so you don’t get hurt. So you don’t have to admit that you actually feel things like a normal human being. You’re not some heartless football machine, Joe. You don’t have to live, breathe, and die this sport 24/7 to be fulfilled.”
You took a step forward, forcing him to face you, forcing him to hear you. “And you can stand there and act like this isn’t real, like there’s nothing between us, but I know there is. And you do too. Maybe it’s new, maybe it’s always been there, but I’m not stupid. At least I didn’t think I was.”
Joe’s jaw tightened, but he still said nothing.
And that? That pissed you off even more.
You scoffed, blinking away the sting in your eyes as you turned on your heel, grabbing your things off the counter. “If you want to pretend none of this is real, then fine. I won’t fight you on it.”
Joe didn’t move. He didn’t stop you.
You lingered for half a second, hoping—praying—that he’d snap out of it. That he’d reach for you, say your name, give you anything.
But all he did was stand there, motionless, watching you go.
You exhaled sharply, shaking your head one last time before you reached for the door.
“Don’t burn my pie,” you muttered, then stepped outside, slamming the door shut behind you.
December
Joe told himself, over and over, that he’d made the right decision.
That pulling away had been necessary. That it was better this way.
But as the weeks passed, the reality of it settled in like a dull, persistent ache in his chest. The group dynamic wasn’t the same anymore. Quinn was firmly on your side, and Tee and Ja’Marr were caught in the middle, trying their best to act like everything was normal when it clearly wasn’t.
You only hung out with them if Joe wasn’t going to be there, and eventually, he stopped showing up altogether. Left the group chat, too, because what was the point?
So, yeah. He told himself this was what he wanted. That it was for the best.
Then one day, the night before his birthday while the Bengals were in Dallas, his house was broken into.
It was everywhere. The footage of the smashed window. The grainy security cam stills of showing the inside of his house. The headlines dissecting every detail—what was stolen, how much damage was done.
For a second—just a fleeting, stupid second—he thought maybe you’d reach out.
But you didn’t.
And why would you? It wasn’t your place anymore.
You were moving on. Meeting new people.
Like Cory.
Sweet, mature, honest-about-his-feelings Cory.
More than Joe could say for himself.
Joe wasn’t trying to eavesdrop.
At all, really.
But when he overheard Tee and Ja’Marr talking about you, about how you’d been going on several dates with some guy named Cory, he couldn’t help but listen.
“Seems like a good dude,” Tee said, scrolling through his phone. “Takes her out, treats her right.”
“She actually looks happy, too,” Ja’Marr added. “Not whatever the fuck that was with Joe.”
Joe rolled his eyes, slamming his locker shut. “The hell is that supposed to mean?”
Ja’Marr turned to him, unimpressed. “It means you fumbled, bro.”
Tee nodded. “Big time.”
Joe exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over his jaw. He wasn’t in the mood for this. But they weren’t letting it go, so he told them. Everything. The kiss, the fight, the way he let you walk away because he was too caught up in his own head to admit how he really felt.
By the time he finished, Tee and Ja’Marr were looking at him like he was the dumbest man alive.
“You fumbled twice,” Tee corrected.
“She’s moving on,” Ja’Marr added. “And from the sound of it, dude’s actually putting in effort. You had your chance.”
Joe didn’t respond, just sat there, feeling more irritated by the second. He told himself he didn’t care.
The restaurant was dimly lit, the soft hum of jazz playing in the background as you swirled the last bit of your wine in the glass. Across from you, Cory was smiling, eyes warm and excited in a way that made you feel a little guilty. He was sweet, thoughtful, and easy to be around. The kind of man that you bring home to your parents and settle down with. But that was the problem, wasn’t it? He was easy. There was no tension, no unsaid words, no history thick enough to make the world stand completely still for a minute.
You were on your fifth date now, and even though you liked him, you knew deep down you weren’t feeling it the way you were supposed to.
“I, uh—I actually got something for you,” Cory said, reaching into his jacket pocket. “Well, it’s more of a surprise, really.”
You set your glass down, watching as he pulled out a sleek envelope and slid it across the table toward you. “Go on, open it.”
You hesitated before peeling it open, your heart practically stopping when you saw what was inside. Two tickets to the game—Bengals vs. Broncos. A must-win. And VIP passes for the postgame meet-and-greet.
You felt like the wind had been knocked out of you.
“I wasn't snooping in your house or anything but I did see a Bengals cup in your cabinet the other day. But you never really said anything about being a fan?” Cory said, clearly proud of himself. “i don't know, I figured you might like it. And hey, you can finally meet some of the players.”
Your stomach twisted painfully. You swallowed down the instinct to refuse, to make up an excuse, to say absolutely the fuck not. But what reason did you have? To Cory, there was nothing complicated about this—just a thoughtful gift for someone he was getting to know.
You forced a smile, hoping it didn’t look as fake as it felt. “Wow, Cory. This is...really sweet of you.”
“So, you’ll come?” he asked, his grin widening.
You nodded, the weight of your own decision pressing against your chest. “Yeah,” you said, voice quieter than you meant it to be. “I’ll go.”
And just like that, you sealed your fate.
Admittedly, it was their best game of the season. A win in OT, a Tee touchdown to keep their playoff hopes alive, and all the players riding on a high of a multiple game win streak. A month ago, you would've been celebrating right along with them. But tonight you really needed to get through this meet and greet without throwing up. And without blowing your cover. If nothing else, this was Cory's opportunity to have a once in a lifetime experience and the last thing you wanted to do is ruin that.
And then you saw him.
And Joe saw you with...him.
He saw how the guy next to you couldn’t wait to shake his hand—Joe thought it was a joke. Thought maybe this was some kind of sick cosmic punishment for all the terrible decisions he’d made in the last few months.
You looked good, unfairly good in your jacket and Bengals beanie, one that Tee had given you and Joe felt his irritation morph into something else entirely.
You weren’t even looking at him.
Cory, meanwhile, was beaming. “Man, it’s so cool to meet you. You played great tonight.”
Joe barely managed a nod, jaw tight.
Cory didn’t seem to notice the tension thickening the air, but you did.
And when your eyes finally met Joe’s, there was something there—something that made his pulse jump—before you quickly looked away.
Yeah. Joe was pissed.
The moment Cory got distracted meeting some of the other players, shaking hands and taking pictures, Joe saw his chance. He stepped toward you, lowering his voice.
“What the hell are you doing here?”
You scoffed, folding your arms over your chest. “Attending a football game, in the city I live in. Apparently that's a crime now.”
“That’s not what I mean.”
“Then be more specific," you bite out.
Joe exhaled sharply, running a hand through his damp hair. “Him? This?” He gestured vaguely in Cory’s direction. “Really?”
Your expression hardened. “Yes, really. He’s kind, honest, actually says what he feels instead of hiding behind excuses and—” You stopped yourself, shaking your head. “You know what? No. I don’t owe you an explanation. I don't owe you shit.”
Joe clenched his jaw. “So that’s it? You’re just—what? Moving on like none of it mattered?”
“Oh, now you want to talk about it?” You whisper yell. “You didn't have anything for me when I asked you, remember? All you could do was look at the floor like a freaking idiot. It was crickets and now you have the nerve to ask me what this is? You don’t get to do this, Joe. You don’t get to push me away, call me a mistake, then act like you suddenly care when you see me with someone else.”
He stepped closer, voice low and tense. “You know damn well I care.”
You swallowed, blinking up at him, and for a second—just a second—Joe thought you might let your guard down. That you might admit there was still something there.
But then you shook your head. “If you actually cared, we wouldn’t be having this conversation here. We actually wouldn't be having this conversation at all. I would've been here, with you. Not looking for pieces of you in another guy, a perfectly nice guy who just wanted to meet the freaking Bengals today. So if you don't mind, I'm gonna go meet Tee Higgins and Ja’Marr Chase...for the first time.”
Joe didn’t know what to say to that.
So you left him standing there, walking back toward Cory with a smile, pulling him in for a hug like Joe wasn’t just barely holding himself together.
January
Exactly seven days later, while Cory was over watching the game with you, Joe took a hit and stayed down. This time you were hanging on by a thread, on the inside. On the outside, you shoved some popcorn in your mouth and sipped on ginger ale, hoping the bubbles would bring your heart back to its rightful place instead of where it currently resided...in your stomach. You didn't know if he had a concussion but he definitely looked out of it, missing throws he usually made and the Bengals escaped Pittsburg by the skin of their teeth, securing a two point win on the road, their destiny up to chance. Ja'Marr called you in the locker room after the game to tell you he needed you at the watch party for good luck in praying on the Dolphins and the Broncos downfall. You told him you'd think about it, part of you didn't mind being in the same room as Joe, especially after you caved and watched his postgame press conference to make sure he wasn't lying about being concussed. Maybe the two of you could be cordial with each other and leave the past behind.
You woke up on the couch with NFL Network still on tv. Something about it felt embarrassing, because it felt right. Months ago you were watching an introduction to football PowerPoint and now you'd regularly catch yourself having football withdrawals. Just as you were ready to call it a night, turning off the tv and mentally preparing yourself to head to your room, you heard a knock at the door. Who could possibly be coming over at 2 in the morning?
You stood frozen in the doorway, gripping the edge of the door like it was the only thing keeping you upright. Your stomach dropped—hard and fast—like missing a step in the dark. Joe was standing there, still in the clothes you had seen him wearing during in his postgame press conference. His hair was a mess, the shadows under his eyes deeper than usual. He looked exhausted. But that wasn’t what made your breath hitch. It was him. Here. Now. After all this time.
“Joe.” Your voice was barely above a whisper. “What are you doing?”
He exhaled heavily, a far away look in his eyes. “I don’t know.”
You crossed your arms, trying to steel yourself, ignoring the way your pulse was racing. “You don’t know? What do you mean you don't know? You just drove around after you landed and magically ended up here?”
“I don't know, I just—I couldn’t go home. Not without seeing you.” He swallowed hard, eyes flickering over your face like he was searching for something, anything that might give him an answer. “I know I shouldn’t be here, but when I got on the plane, all I could think about was you.”
Your heart clenched painfully. Damn him.
“You scared the hell out of me tonight,” you admitted before you could stop yourself. “Watching you go down like that—” You shook your head, gripping the fabric of your hoodie. “I hated it.”
His eyes softened, a flicker of something unspoken passing between you. “I know. Can we just—can I come in?”
You stared at each other, the weight of everything unsaid pressing in around you.
“Joe.” You sighed, your resolve crumbling at the sight of him standing there like that, like he wasn’t sure you’d let him in.
“Please,” he said, voice barely above a whisper. “Just for a minute.”
And against your better judgment, you stepped aside.
Joe ran a hand over his face and took a shaky breath. “I don’t even know what the fuck I was thinking on that play, the pocket collapsed so fast I didn't even have time to throw the ball away. And when I hit the ground, all I could think about was you.” He let out a dry laugh, shaking his head. “Not football, not the game, not the playoffs. You. And how I’d fucked everything up so badly that you wouldn’t even reach out. That I wouldn’t get a chance to apologize.”
Your throat tightened, but you forced yourself to keep your expression unreadable.
“I’m so, so sorry. I was a coward,” Joe admitted, his voice breaking. “I am a coward. I’ve spent my whole life trying to be in control—of my game, my career, my emotions. It's kind of my thing. And you…” He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. “You fuck all of that up for me. The way I feel about you scares the living shit out of me.”
You blinked, stunned into silence.
“I’m not some heartless football robot,” he continued, his voice raw with emotion. “I’m a man who’s been terrified to feel anything real because it means I can’t control it. And when I’m with you, it’s real. It’s been real for months, and you were right. About everything. I was too much of a fucking idiot to admit it.”
Your heart was pounding, your breath shallow. You wanted to believe him—God, you did—but you couldn’t just let him walk back into your life like he hadn’t wrecked you before.
“I need you to give me a chance to fix this,” Joe pleaded, his voice barely above a whisper now. “Please.”
You swallowed hard. “Joe…”
“I swear to you,” he interrupted, stepping closer, his hands almost reaching for you before he forced himself to stop. “I promise, I will prove to you that I’m not that coward anymore. Just… just say you’ll let me try.”
You studied him carefully, searching for any sign of doubt, any hesitation. But there was none. Only raw, unfiltered desperation and a kind of vulnerability you had never seen from him before.
Your walls were still up, but something inside you cracked. Just a little.
“You have to earn me this time,” you whispered.
Joe nodded instantly. “I will.”
After a hard conversation with Cory in the morning, you decided to attend the watch party the next day to test the waters. And to see your friends all in one place again. The atmosphere in Joe's house had shifted from tense to comfortable, a soft kind of warmth that had been missing for a while. The room was still, save for the quiet hum of the television, which was showing the Broncos slowly dismantling the Chiefs, much to the frustration of everyone else in the room. Joe had been quiet for the most part, lost in his thoughts, but you could tell he had already come to terms with the inevitable.
You weren’t sure if you should be relieved or sad about the Bengals missing the playoffs, but you did know one thing: it didn’t feel like the end for you and Joe. Not anymore.
The room had cleared out, the others heading to their respective homes after the game, leaving you and Joe alone. The snow outside had started to fall heavier now, creating a peaceful stillness that you couldn’t help but love. Joe seemed to notice the shift in the air as well, his eyes softening as he glanced over at you.
“You okay?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. His concern was still there like that first night he found you outside the housewarming party, that need to take care of you even now.
You nodded, even though there was a part of you that was more uncertain than you wanted to admit. “Yeah. Just…just thinking.”
He leaned back against the couch, eyes flicking to the window as the snowflakes danced in the cold air. “You want me to drive you home? It’s getting pretty bad out there. Or, you could stay? Only if you want to."
You hesitated for a second, a small part of you wanting to avoid the drive, to stay with him just a little longer. Maybe it was the way he looked at you—like he was sure this time. Like there was no more running. “I think…I think I want to stay,” you said quietly, meeting his gaze.
Joe didn’t need any more convincing. He pulled you in close to him on the couch, his arm wrapping around your shoulders as he let out a slow sigh. “I’m really gonna miss football," he murmured. “But I’ve got a lot of work to do with you, so I guess I’ve got some time now. I messed up before. I’m not messing this up again.”
You smiled, the weight of the past few weeks lifting off your shoulders just by being close to him. “I can’t wait to put you to work, 6am at the bakery tomorrow morning. And the next few mornings. For a while.” you teased, your voice barely audible.
Joe’s eyes darkened for a moment, a quiet promise in his gaze. He cupped your face gently, leaning in with a tenderness that took you by surprise. When his lips met yours, it was slow, deliberate, as if he was savoring the moment. A kiss full of unspoken apologies, solidifying what was to come, and the quiet declaration that he was willing to do whatever it took to make things right between the two of you. Even if some of that ended up with him getting covered in flour for the foreseeable future.
You didn’t pull away. In fact, you melted into the kiss, your heart swelling in your chest as his hands slid to the back of your neck, holding you in place like you were exactly where you belonged.
He pressed one more slow kiss to your lips before his eyes flicked to yours, searching. “So… does this mean our friendship over?” His voice was low, careful, but there was something else there—hope, maybe.
You didn’t even have to think about it. You let out a small, breathy laugh, shaking your head and running your fingers through his hair. “Absolutely. It’s dead and gone.”
Joe exhaled a soft chuckle, shaking his head before reaching for you, fingers curling gently around your wrist. “Good,” he murmured, tugging you closer. “Because I really didn’t want to be your friend anyway. Got much bigger plans in mind.”
#Joe burrow#joe burrow x reader#joe burrow imagine#joe burrow x you#joe burrow fic#joe burrow fanfic
92 notes
·
View notes
Text
۶ৎ── ANSWER AS YOUR DRSELF (60s fame ver.)
what is your name? — mary-lynn michelle hendrix.
favorite food? — any sort of pasta dishes. especially my mom's spaghetti
you can only choose one movie to watch for the rest of your life, which is it? — hm..i don't particularly watch any movies these days. maybe the wizard of oz?
what is your birthday? — nov 24, 1943
what is a song you will always have a place for in your heart? — two sleepy people by hoagy carmichael
favorite color, go! — purple!
name the most important thing to you. — my rings. my hands cannot be bare for more than a few moments and they are like my good luck charms.
favorite memory? — bringing jimi to the studio for the first time to record my first album. we had a lot of fun and he helped write some of my best hits from it.
least favorite memory? — summer. summer in general. i hate summer.
someone you dislike? — i don't have anyone i dislike at all...at least not currently.
in a crowded room, who would you look for first? — michael, of course.
best music genre? — r&b and rock.
a topic you defend with your life. — artist protection and freedom of creation.
a character you relate to. — minnie mouse
picture your room, is it messy? — it's neat and organized with a bedside table that is messy. you touch it to fix it up, then it's just not right. yes i need my glasses to be beside my glasses case not inside of it and yes the cup of two day old half drunken water does need to stay right there too.
gun to your head, are you funny? — no, i'm mary-ly- *gun goes off*
fruit platter or candy platter? — fruit platter but there cannot be mangos or melons of any kind.
sugar, sour or spice? — sugar
what's your aesthetic? — a little bit of everything depending on my mood.
who in your dr would you not be surprised they came out as a shifter? — my little sister, pharoah and maybe elvis presley (or priscilla)
what's your hogwarts house? — what's a hogwarts house? (moon note. she'd be a hufflepuff.)
ambivert, introvert or extrovert? — an introvert who thinks she's an ambivert.
best school subject? — english
where can someone find you when you're sad? — in my room or anywhere secluded, probably alone listening to the vinyl or curled up on michael's lap ranting to him about it.
who are you? — well- i'm kinda sad you're asking me this when i told you twice that i'm mary-lynn. have you been listening to me at all or am i talking to the void?
someone's music you don't enjoy? — hm..i don't really know. i just listen to music i know i already like.
have you had a near death experience? — no, and i plan to keep it that way.
who was your first love? do you regret it? — michael, my sweet lover boy. only thing i regret is not making my move the moment i knew him. 5 months without him down the drain when that whole time we could've already been kissing.
has there been anyone famous you didn't like? — no...i usually just stick to myself and whoever i am introduced to. i am never met with people of whose nature i already don't like.
do you enjoy your fanbase? — of course! they are the best fanbase in the entire world (they are holding me at gunpoint as i write this)
least favorite interview? — anyone where they start getting very pushy and invasive. like guys can i talk about my music instead of which monkee is the better kisser?
fsvorite instrument? — to play is the bass guitar. to hear is the trumpet and/or euphonium
do you perform live? where did you last perform live? — of course i perform live. what performer doesn't? i last performed live at a spring festival alongside my brother, jimi.
what's your favorite song you've made? — it's not a song i released but i have writing creds for ain't too proud to beg!
SHIFTING EXCERSISE ── answer as your dr self .✦
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/3f0babf1a44cad5a4f8bce6426bbb2aa/899c1c65ed2d4518-05/s540x810/b1e67132ab2085f4e6c21efa711c7dc4174875c7.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/372a15b0640dcfdce78ae2d0dc1aaa68/899c1c65ed2d4518-d2/s400x600/f4d0ae9317855d86fd0716e44505f5e57030181d.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/fed4d9b07f0b9ec2904a3f8e48bde281/899c1c65ed2d4518-55/s540x810/c3445bedadcaa6c5103257ee0acaae9c5e8961da.jpg)
✦ . �� . ✦ . ⁺ . ✦
what is your name?
favourite food?
you can only choose one movie to watch for the rest of your life, what would you choose?
what is your birthday?
what is a song you will always have a place for in your heart?
favourite colour, go!
name the most important thing to you.
favourite memory?
least favourite memory?
someone you dislike?
in a crowded room, who would you look for first?
best music genre?
a topic you defend with your life
a character you relate to?
picture your room, is it organised or messy?
gun to your head... are you funny?
fruit platter or candy platter?
sugar, sour or spice?
whats your aesthetic?
who in your dr would you not be surprised if they came out as a shifter?
whats your hogwarts house?
ambivert, introvert, or extravert?
best school subject?
where can someone find you when youre sad?
who are you?
someones music you dont enjoy?
have you had a near death experience?
who was your first love? do you regret it?
questions for specific drs ★彡
(fame dr) has there ever been someone famous you didnt like?
(fame dr) do you enjoy your fanbase?
(fame dr) what are you famous for?
(fame dr) least favourite interview?
(pjo dr) whats your cabin number?
(pjo dr) favourite and least favourite god?
(pjo dr) least favourite camper?
(harry potter dr) best and worst teacher? why?
(harry potter dr) blood status?
(harry potter dr) what house are you in? whats your favourite house?
(harry potter dr) in time of need, would you ever use a unforgivable curse?
(band/singer dr) favourite instrument?
(band/singer dr) do you preform live? where did you last preform?
(band/singer dr) whats your favourite song you made?
happy shifting!!
⊱ ۫ ׅ ✧ -> apologies if i didn't get your specific dr in here :-(
ᓚ₍ ^. .^₎ . . .
#shiftblr#shifting blog#shifting community#reality shifting#shifting realities#shifting exercise#60s fame dr#fame dr#desired reality#shifters#reality shifter#black shifters#shifting motivation#moonsdrs
233 notes
·
View notes
Note
Heyyy so I saw you wanting to write more for Kallias, and idk I just saw this soul shattering tiktok and the winter faerie actually reminded me of Kallias (yk because.. winter.. yh) … this is not a direct ask but maybe it can inspire you for further Kallias fics https://vm.tiktok.com/ZNeoxbvYr/ much much love, I really enjoyed your latest work with Kallias, you portrayed him so beautifully 🫶🏼
When the Ice Cracks- Kallias x fem!reader (oneshot)
Summary: Y/N, a bubbly healer, is summoned to treat the cold, brooding High Lord of Winter. Determined to befriend him, she pushes past his icy walls—until he finally breaks her spirit with cruel words. When she withdraws, Kallias tells himself it’s for the best… until he realizes he misses her warmth. Now, he must mend what he shattered before it’s too late.
Warnings: angst, mentions of injuries, fluff in the end, also I apologize in advance if you do not like my writing in this one cuz I am currently dealing with a painful eye infection which caused me to delay everything and idk if this will live up to the expectations you guys😔
See masterlist
A/N: Hi! The video was really something, the pain I felt as I watched it…😭 but it did give me an idea, although a different one but with enough angst loll. Also, thank you for the love, it makes me truly happy knowing my work is being appreciated<3
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/6a5d0508f7c5a7f43ca05927a3a7e206/f646a3f34d170546-88/s540x810/93b08c51a18744d3cb554d9d0ee5c14358159ce6.jpg)
The apothecary chamber was warm, despite the eternal cold of the Winter Court just beyond its frost-laced windows. The scent of crushed herbs and simmering tonics swirled in the air, wrapping Y/N in a comforting embrace as she worked, carefully grinding a handful of dried roots into a fine powder. The mortar and pestle moved rhythmically in her hands, the familiar motion grounding her as she hummed softly to herself.
Healing had always been her purpose. From the moment she discovered her gift—the ability to soothe pain with a touch, to knit together flesh and bone with her power—it had felt like breathing. But talent alone was never enough. She had clawed her way through the ranks, training tirelessly under the best healers of the Winter Court, proving herself again and again until there had been no choice but to acknowledge her skill. Now, she was the youngest to ever hold the title of Master Healer, a position of high honor within the court.
The title had come with its share of challenges. The Winter Court was not an easy place for someone like her—a female who spoke too freely, smiled too easily, and refused to be swallowed by the cold, unspoken rules of the icy kingdom. She knew she was different from the others who served in Kallias’s court. Most healers were quiet, composed, reserved. Y/N? She talked too much. She got too close. She teased the soldiers she patched up, fussed over the sentries when they neglected their wounds, and made even the gruffest warriors crack a reluctant smile.
Warmth had always been her way. And warmth was not often welcomed in a place ruled by ice.
But she had earned her place. Through skill, through sheer willpower, through proving time and time again that she belonged.
She exhaled slowly, tipping the powdered root into a steaming vial, watching as the tonic darkened into a rich amber hue. This one would be useful—an enhanced healing elixir, meant to speed up the mending of deep wounds. She had been experimenting with stronger potions lately, determined to push the limits of her craft.
She reached for another vial, about to measure out the next ingredient, when—
“Y/N!”
The sharp call shattered the quiet, making her jolt so hard she nearly sent the entire potion spilling across the table. She twisted around, heart hammering, to find Healer Maerith standing in the doorway, her usually composed face drawn tight with urgency.
Y/N frowned, wiping her hands on her apron. “Maerith? What—”
“You are needed,” the older healer interrupted, breathless, her thick furs rustling as she strode into the room. “Immediately.”
Y/N straightened, brows knitting. “Needed for what?”
Maerith’s icy blue eyes met hers, and when she spoke, Y/N’s stomach dropped.
“The High Lord has been injured.”
For a moment, she could only stare. The words didn’t make sense. Kallias? Injured? The High Lord of Winter was a warrior, one of the most powerful High Lords in all of Prythian. She had never—never—been summoned to treat him before.
“I—” she started, struggling to process it. “What happened? Is he—”
“There’s no time for questions,” Maerith snapped, already moving toward the door. “Gather your supplies and get to his chambers. Now.”
Y/N barely hesitated. Years of training, of discipline, took over. She grabbed her satchel, shoving in every tonic, poultice, and salve she could think of—something for pain, something for wounds, something for internal injuries in case it was worse than they were letting on.
Her mind raced as she slung the heavy leather strap over her shoulder and sprinted out of the room, Maerith’s words echoing in her head.
The High Lord has been injured.
Her boots pounded against the marble floors as she tore through the palace corridors, weaving past startled servants and guards. The familiar halls felt different now, heavier, filled with an almost suffocating tension.
How had it happened? A training accident? An attack? Was it serious?
The thought made her pulse stutter. She had treated hundreds of warriors, seen males with grievous wounds, but this—this was different. This was the ruler of their court, their kingdom. And she had no idea what to expect when she reached his chambers.
One thing was certain, though.
She was about to come face-to-face with the High Lord of Winter himself.
Pain throbbed in his side, deep and unrelenting.
Kallias sat stiffly in the high-backed chair near the roaring fireplace of his chambers, his jaw tight as he pressed a cloth against the wound that refused to heal. Blood had long since soaked through the fabric, staining his fingers a deep crimson, but still, the gash remained. Even with his Fae healing, even with his magic, the injury lingered—mocking him.
He exhaled sharply, tilting his head back against the chair, ice creeping along the edges of the wound in a feeble attempt to numb the pain. How had it come to this?
A routine patrol beyond the palace walls, that was all it had been. He had been investigating strange reports near the northern borders when a group of rogue Fae attacked. Rogues. In his court. It infuriated him. They had been strong—trained, even—but not stronger than him. Kallias had made quick work of them, his ice shattering bones, freezing bodies where they stood.
But one had gotten close. One had touched him.
A poisoned blade, slashing across his ribs before he cut the male down where he stood. He hadn’t felt it at first, the cold consuming his rage, his focus on eliminating every last one of them. But then, as the bodies lay frozen at his feet, the pain had set in. The wound had burned, spread, and despite every attempt to use his magic to seal it, it would not close.
He clenched his teeth, fingers curling into a fist as frustration curled in his gut. He loathed being touched, and now his own mistake—the one moment he had let his guard slip—had left him with no choice but to endure it.
A healer had to see to him.
Kallias could hardly stomach the idea. He was High Lord of the Winter Court, the most powerful male in this palace, and now he sat injured like some weakling in his own chambers. It should have healed by now. But it hadn’t. Which meant he had to tolerate someone else's hands on him.
He exhaled sharply, preparing himself. At the very least, he knew the healer would be professional—quiet, efficient, distant, like all the others who served under him.
Then, the doors burst open.
"Master Healer Y/N, my lord," a voice announced before the heavy doors shut once more.
Kallias barely had a second to process the name before she stepped in.
His first thought was that she did not look like a healer. Or at least, not like any healer he had encountered before.
The female before him—Y/N—was not reserved. She did not carry the cold demeanor of his court. No, she radiated warmth.
Bright eyes, a quick, eager smile. Her hair was slightly tousled, a satchel slung over her shoulder, filled with an assortment of tonics, bandages, and salves. She was smaller than he expected but walked with a confidence that somehow filled the room.
And then she bowed—deeply, properly—before flashing him that same, blinding smile.
"My lord! An honor, truly. You’re my first High Lord patient, you know? What a milestone! And what a lovely room—I should’ve guessed it would be grand, of course, you’re the High Lord, but still! Very cozy for such a serious place."
Kallias just stared.
She moved toward him with an energy that was… unnatural for the Winter Court. His people did not behave this way. Healers did not behave this way.
Was she… babbling?
She reached his side, dropping to a crouch beside his chair. “Now, let’s see—oh! Wait. Sorry, my lord, I got ahead of myself. Where was the injury again?”
Kallias blinked at her.
What. The. Hell.
For a long moment, he didn’t respond, only studying her as his brain tried to process what had just happened. No one had ever spoken to him like that. Not a courtier, not a soldier, and certainly not a healer.
She didn’t cower, didn’t hesitate, didn’t treat him like some untouchable force of nature.
And gods help him, a part of him almost found it… endearing.
He shoved the thought away immediately.
Wordlessly, he lifted his hand from the wound, exposing the long, deep gash along his ribs.
Her eyes widened.
A gasp left her lips, so dramatic it made something in him twitch. "By the Cauldron! This is terrible. Absolutely terrible. No wonder your magic isn’t closing it—look at that! That’s not just a wound, my lord, that’s a full-on crisis!"
His nostrils flared as he tried not to react.
She was already rummaging through her bag, muttering under her breath. "My great-great-grandfather had a wound like this once, you know? Not poisoned, but deep enough that it wouldn’t close—granted, he was a fisherman, not a High Lord, but still. Oh! And this reminds me of that soldier from the southern border last spring, nasty gash, nearly lost his whole side—poor guy, cried like a baby, but don’t worry, my lord, I’m sure you’ll handle this much better than he did."
What. The. Hell. Was. Happening.
She was still talking as she placed a warm, gentle hand over the wound. He barely had a second to brace himself before power pulsed from her palm.
White-hot pain lanced through him, burning from the inside out. A sharp hiss escaped through his teeth, his body instinctively jerking at the sensation.
“Oh! Sorry, sorry! I know it hurts," she said quickly, not stopping. "It’s the first part of the healing process, the pain means it’s working—”
“Just do your damn job,” he snapped.
Her hands stilled for a second.
Then—to his utter disbelief—she laughed.
A bright, unapologetic laugh.
“Alright, alright, High Lord of Impatience, I’ll be quick,” she teased, carefully pressing her hand back to the wound. “No need to get all grumpy.”
Kallias barely managed to bite back his shock.
No one. No one spoke to him that way.
Yet this strange, bubbly, utterly unafraid healer did so without hesitation.
He didn’t know whether to be infuriated or intrigued.
She worked efficiently, despite her chatter, cleaning the wound, applying some sort of cooling salve before carefully wrapping the bandages around his torso. Her touch was gentle, careful—not the cold, clinical detachment he was used to.
When she finished, she straightened, brushing her hands off and nodding in satisfaction. "Alright, my lord! You’re all patched up. Now, since this wound is serious, I’ll be checking on you daily to ensure proper healing. You’ll need to rest, no strenuous activity, and absolutely no magic use on the injury—magic interference could worsen the effects. Take this tonic twice a day, avoid anything too cold—oh wait, your whole court is cold, hmm—well, maybe don’t sit in the snow for too long. And—”
She paused, realizing she was still talking.
She gave him a sheepish smile.
“Oh. Uh—sorry, my lord.” She bowed deeply. “I’ll… take my leave now.”
And just like that, she whirled around and left as quickly as she had come, the door clicking shut behind her.
Silence settled in his chambers.
Kallias just sat there, stunned, trying to process what the hell had just happened.
His gaze flickered to the door, as if expecting her to burst back in with another round of chatter.
She didn’t.
And yet—for some godsdamned reason, his chambers suddenly felt much colder.
The soft sound of the door clicking behind her echoed down the empty hallway. Y/N let out a long breath, her fingers trembling slightly as she straightened her robe and took a moment to steady her thoughts. The High Lord's chambers were eerily quiet, and now that she was outside, the weight of the moment hit her. She had never, in all her years as a healer, been summoned to tend to a High Lord—especially not Kallias, Lord of Winter.
She had always heard the rumors: Kallias was cold, distant, and completely unapproachable. His icy powers were a reflection of his personality—a male who trusted no one, who allowed only the bare minimum of interaction. She had always thought, maybe even hoped, that she wouldn’t be the one to face him. But here she was, having just treated his wound, with nothing but the cold, sterile scent of the palace halls to remind her of it.
It was strange, really. She had been nervous walking in, of course—who wouldn't be? But when she saw him, sitting there, with that sharp, regal posture, she couldn’t help but feel an odd sense of calm settle over her. She had seen plenty of injured soldiers and nobles in her time, but Kallias was different. His gaze had been piercing, his silence unnerving, but she had managed to push past it. Maybe it was her natural exuberance, or maybe it was the quiet desperation inside of her that made her speak to him so freely. But once she started talking, she couldn't stop. It was as if she couldn’t help herself—he was so cold, so distant, that she wanted to break through that ice, even if it meant talking his ear off.
Her stomach twisted as she walked down the hall, the heels of her boots clicking softly against the stone. The image of him—his sharp, icy eyes, the tension in his posture—kept replaying in her mind. And yet, despite his cold exterior, she found herself thinking about him. Was it the way he seemed so unaffected by her? Or was it the strange feeling that had settled in her chest when she’d touched his skin to heal him, when his sharp hiss had cut through the silence?
She ran a hand through her hair, sighing. She hadn’t intended to make a spectacle of herself. She had never acted so loosearound a patient before. But something about Kallias had made her lose her usual professionalism. She had simply been… herself. And she couldn’t decide if she regretted it or not.
As she reached her chambers, Y/N quickly removed her healing satchel from her shoulder, placing it on the small table by the window. Her mind was still buzzing, and her hands itched to keep busy. She grabbed a small vial of herb tonic from the shelf, staring down at it for a long moment. The liquid inside shimmered in the low light, a soft blue-green glow. She started preparing another tonic to keep herself distracted, her movements swift and practiced as she crushed the dried herbs. But her mind was elsewhere.
It was silly, really. She had treated countless soldiers, nobles, even the occasional member of the court. But something about Kallias was… different. The way he’d stared at her when she had walked in—no one looked at her like that. It was the look of a man who had lived through decades of isolation, someone who was both imposing and dangerous, but there was also something else. Curiosity, perhaps? Or maybe it was just her imagination running wild.
She cursed herself for allowing her thoughts to wander back to him. Why was she even thinking about him? It wasn’t like he had shown her any kindness. In fact, he had barely spoken to her. That bitter coldness had wrapped around him like a blanket, and she had been the one to dive right into it. It was foolish. But then again, maybe she hadn’t been entirely wrong in doing so. He had let her heal him. He hadn’t called for another healer, and he hadn’t thrown her out. Maybe that was something, wasn’t it?
Y/N suddenly stopped mid-motion, her eyes wide. Was she sighing over Kallias? Her face flushed with embarrassment as she forced her mind back to her work. She would need to check on him tomorrow—his wound was deep, and it was going to take more than just a quick treatment to heal.
She gathered her thoughts, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling swirling in her stomach. Tomorrow would be another day. The High Lord was injured, yes, but he was just another patient. Another patient she needed to focus on. And when she went back to see him, she would keep things professional. No more talking, no more trying to break through his icy facade. She needed to be a healer, not a friend.
Her stomach twisted again as her mind flashed back to the way he had hissed when she touched him, the sharpness of it cutting through the air. It was as if she had momentarily crossed a boundary—one that he hadn’t allowed anyone to cross for a long time.
Y/N bit her lip, pushing the thoughts away. Tomorrow, she’d focus on the wound. Tomorrow, she’d make sure it healed properly, and nothing more. That was the job. That was what she was here for.
Y/N walked briskly down the palace corridors, the scent of morning dew still lingering in the air despite the heavy chill that seemed to follow the Winter Court even in the early hours. Her thoughts were consumed by the High Lord’s injury and how her treatment of it had left a curious impression on her. She had not expected the wound to be so severe, nor had she anticipated the subtle tension that had grown between her and Kallias during their brief interaction.
She had been awake since the crack of dawn, preparing her usual healing supplies, trying to find a quiet moment to gather her thoughts. But now, here she was, making her way to the High Lord's chambers to check on his recovery. She couldn't shake the nagging feeling that she had missed something. She had treated him with care—surely he would be resting. It had been such a deep injury after all.
But when Y/N arrived at his chambers, confusion struck her first. The door stood wide open, the room empty. The bed was unmade, the thick blankets thrown aside as if he had not even been there. A cold shiver slid down her spine, a strange sense of panic washing over her. Why isn’t he here?
Her brows furrowed. She stepped closer to the window, looking out at the stillness of the courtyard, but there was no sign of the High Lord. Her eyes darted around, searching the rooms for any clue. The last time she had seen him, he had been wounded, fragile, and now—now he was gone.
A sinking feeling settled in her gut. The hell is going on?
With determination, she turned on her heel and began walking quickly down the hallway, calling out to a few servants along the way, trying to catch wind of any gossip or movement that might explain where the High Lord had gone. No one seemed to know anything.
Her steps became quicker, her thoughts swirling with concern. She wasn't worried about his safety—no, she knew Kallias was more than capable of taking care of himself—but the fact that he wasn’t where he was supposed to be nagged at her. He should be resting. He shouldn’t be out there, moving around so soon. What was he thinking?
After a few more moments of searching, she found a servant outside a side door, speaking with another. She stopped in her tracks and approached him.
“Excuse me,” she asked, trying to keep the sharpness from her voice, “Have you seen the High Lord this morning?”
The servant blinked, pausing for a second before bowing deeply. “Ah, Lady Healer. The High Lord is not in his chambers this morning. He’s in the training grounds.” He quickly added, “He insisted on continuing his training despite the injury.”
Y/N felt frustration claw at her throat as she nodded curtly. “Training grounds, you say?” she muttered under her breath. She didn’t have to be told twice. Without another word, she turned and stormed off, her boots slapping against the stone floor with every furious step. She was angry, worried, but mostly, she was disappointed. After everything I said last night, he’s still going out there to train like this?
The more she thought about it, the more infuriated she became. What kind of fae would ignore their own orders, their own well-being, just to look strong?
As she neared the training grounds, the cold, crisp air hit her full force, but her temper kept her warm. She was already fuming by the time she stepped out into the open field. The sight before her was more infuriating than she could have imagined.
There, in the middle of the training grounds, stood Kallias, half-naked, his broad chest exposed to the biting cold. His chest and torso were rippling with muscle—sharply defined, each movement a testament to his power. But what struck Y/N the most was the wound—still visible, still raw, bandaged and still not properly healed despite her efforts.
Her heart raced for a moment as her eyes lingered, taking in his impressive form. But she immediately shoved those thoughts away—there was no time for that. No time to think about how attractive he looked standing there.
“Damnit, Lord Kallias!” she muttered, her voice low but seething with irritation.
She stormed toward him, her anger propelling her forward, and the soldiers training around them watched her approach, their eyes widening at the sight of the healer marching directly into the middle of the field. Y/N didn’t care. She didn’t care about the stares or the whispers that followed her. She didn’t care that all of them were staring in stunned silence as she pushed through their ranks.
Kallias, however, did care.
He turned just in time to see her standing there, arms crossed in front of him, a deep frown etched on her face. For a split second, she thought she saw surprise flicker in his eyes, but it was gone as quickly as it appeared, replaced with that same cold, steely expression he always wore.
“Miss Y/N?” His voice was laced with confusion, his posture stiffening.
But before he could say another word, she reached out and pinched his arm, hard.
He shifted away from her with a low growl, his icy gaze snapping to hers. His lips curled in irritation as he finally spoke through clenched teeth. “What the hell are you doing here, miss Y/N?”
Y/N didn’t back down. She stood tall, chin lifted, her eyes filled with both exasperation and frustration. “Me? I should be asking you the same question, my lord!” she snapped, her voice carrying across the training grounds.
The soldiers exchanged stunned glances, some of them gasping at her words. Kallias’s expression shifted to one of cold indifference as he grasped her arm and began pulling her away from the field, his fingers biting into her skin.
“Keep the work going,” he ordered his second in command, who nodded and continued the training as Kallias led Y/N to a quieter area on the side.
Once they were far enough from the soldiers, Kallias let go of her arm, stepping back, his eyes narrowing as he glanced at her. “Listen to me and listen very well, because I will be saying this only once, Miss Y/N. I don’t know what gives you the confidence to act this way, but you may do this to anyone, anyone but me. I am your High Lord, not some sleazyfriend of yours. I demand a professional, respectful approach. Understood?”
Y/N stared at him, her face unchanging, before letting out a long, exasperated sigh. “No.”
Kallias’s icy demeanor faltered for a second, his eyes flashing with disbelief. “No?”
“No,” she repeated defiantly, crossing her arms over her chest. “You got injured just yesterday! And today you’re up and training? Have you no care for your body?”
Her voice cracked through the air as she stepped closer, her anger bubbling over. “Didn’t you hear my orders last night?! On top of all this, you’re training shirtless in the cold! You’ll make the injury worse!”
Kallias raised an eyebrow, his gaze darkening. “Shirtless? In the cold?” he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Miss Y/N, look around you. We’re in the Winter Court. I’m the gods-damned High Lord of Winter. The cold doesn’t affect me in the least.”
Y/N’s eyes narrowed, her frustration reaching its peak. She marched right up to him and pointed a finger at his chest. “So what?” she hissed. “It still has negative effects on the injury! The wound could get worse! You could develop an infection or—”
Kallias interrupted her, cutting her off in an exasperated tone. “Alright, very well. Cauldron boil me—just shut your mouth!” He rubbed his forehead, clearly trying to hold back his own rising temper. “Wait for me to put on a shirt, and then follow me to my bedchambers.”
Y/N, caught off guard by his sudden change in tone, found herself beaming. “Alright, High Lord,” she said, her voice lighter than it had been all morning.
But before Kallias could even blink, Y/N squealed in delight and threw her arms around him, pulling him into an unexpected hug.
Kallias’s eyes widened, his body tensing as he let out a sharp hiss of surprise. “Don’t ever touch me like that again,” he muttered coldly, pushing her away with an icy shove. “Unless it's for healing purposes.”
Y/N stepped back sheepishly, a flush creeping up her neck as she muttered an apology. “Sorry…”
He shot her a glare, the frost in his gaze never faltering. “Let’s go,” he ordered, turning to lead the way.
Y/N followed, still smiling faintly, the words of their exchange dancing in her mind. The day had barely begun, but she had a feeling it was going to be a long one.
Kallias walked beside Y/N, his movements brisk, and his mind occupied with the tumultuous thoughts that seemed to swirl in the wake of her presence. He kept his gaze forward, trying to block out the sound of her incessant chatter, but it was impossible not to hear her. She was speaking—again.
“I still don’t get why you’re so stubborn about it, my lord. Yesterday, you were practically on the verge of collapsing, and today, you’re already training like nothing happened! Like you’ve never even had a wound.”
She paused briefly for a breath, and Kallias’ lips twitched slightly in irritation. He could feel the weight of her words pressing against him, and even though she didn’t mean to, her concern did something to him. Something he could not afford to acknowledge.
“You’re lucky I’m not treating you like a child, My Lord,” she continued, oblivious to the narrowing of his icy eyes. “I mean, how do you expect to heal if you keep pushing yourself? I’ve heard of high lords being stubborn, but you—”
“I didn’t ask,” Kallias interjected in a clipped tone, his cold eyes flickering toward her for a moment, his breath steady despite the frustration rising inside him.
Y/N, undeterred, responded with a casual shrug. “Well, you should have, because it’s ridiculous, really. You’re supposed to be healing, not playing soldier, and—”
“Miss Y/N,” he growled, his patience starting to thin like ice cracking beneath the weight of her words. “I’m well aware of my body’s limits, but you don’t need to remind me every minute.”
She glanced up at him, eyes full of defiance as always, but he noticed the slight shift in her expression when he didn’t break eye contact. She was starting to pick up on the tension between them, even if she didn’t fully understand it.
The cold silence that followed didn’t last long. She had a tendency to fill it with more chatter.
"Anyway, I’m just saying, if you’re not careful, you might aggravate the injury even more! Did you know that could lead to—"
“I did not ask,” Kallias repeated, his words colder than before, his tone carrying a warning. “Do you ever stop talking, lady Y/N?”
For a brief moment, she seemed to consider his words, but the inevitable happened. “Well, I just think—”
“Enough,” he snapped, not bothering to hide the edge of his irritation any longer. “Please, for the love of the gods, can you hold your tongue for one minute?”
She looked taken aback but held her silence, the stubbornness in her gaze still present, and he couldn’t quite decide if it annoyed him or intrigued him. It wasn’t often that someone dared to speak to him this way. His gaze flickered over her, eyes narrowing as he noticed how she still walked so determinedly at his side, as though everything in the world could be solved by her prattling. It was infuriating, yet... somehow, it wasn’t.
A tinge of something unfamiliar stirred beneath the icy surface of his thoughts, but he pushed it aside, burying it in the deep recesses of his mind. He would not indulge these feelings. Not for her.
When they finally reached his chambers, Kallias stepped forward, opening the door for her without a word, his mind already working on the next set of instructions he would need to give her. He just wanted to get this over with quickly—have her do whatever healing she thought necessary, and then let him be.
Y/N walked inside with a quiet hum, her energy filling the room as she made her way to the table to prepare the healing supplies. Kallias couldn’t help but glance at her again, the way her hair swayed with every movement, the soft curve of her figure, the subtle grace with which she moved. It was like a goddamn pull on him, but he couldn’t understand it. He shouldn’t feel it. And yet—
He forced himself to look away, his thoughts twisting and his mood darkening.
“I’m glad you’re being so cooperative,” she murmured as she gathered her supplies, giving him a teasing smile. “Now, just sit back, will you? I promise I won’t bite.”
Her light tone irritated him more than it should have. His jaw tightened, and without thinking, he sat down on the chair she had indicated, his hands resting on the armrests. He felt her gaze on him again, heard her soft breathing as she moved around him, preparing everything with a hum of concentration.
“Alright, now let’s talk healing,” she began, her voice soft yet insistent. “Tell me if it still hurts, any sharp twinges, discomfort, anything. I need to know how your body’s reacting so I can better gauge what’s wrong.”
Kallias clenched his jaw, staring ahead as she moved closer. His thoughts were fighting him now, the fluttering feeling in his chest rising again as she stood over him, examining him with that endless curiosity in her gaze. His eyes flicked to her hands, noting how carefully she began to touch his shoulder, working her fingers over the injury. He winced slightly at the pressure.
“I’m fine,” he muttered, his voice rougher than usual.
“No, you’re not,” she shot back, her tone serious now. “You’re hurt. I saw it yesterday. Don’t lie to me, lord Kallias. I’m here to fix this, not let you ruin yourself.”
The way she said his name, the way she took charge without asking for permission—it rattled him, more than he’d like to admit. He clenched his hands tightly, but the knot of frustration in his chest only tightened.
“Stop pushing yourself so hard,” she continued, her voice softening. “You’re not invincible, you know.”
But Kallias wasn’t about to let her know how much her words affected him. He wasn’t about to let himself think of her as anything other than an irritating healer who needed to leave. Now.
Yet still, there was something in the way she touched him—so unexpectedly gentle, yet firm—that made his heart flutter.
He squeezed his eyes shut, exhaling sharply as he focused on the icy indifference that had long been his armor. He would not break. Not now.
And when she finally stepped away, satisfied with her work, he sighed heavily, leaning back into the chair with a cold expression. “Is that all?” he muttered, his voice low and rough.
She nodded with that damnable grin of hers. “For now. I’ll check in on you later, but don’t try to sneak off anywhere, okay? You’ll be back in here again soon.”
He barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. He didn’t need her worrying about him. He didn’t need anyone.
“I’ll be fine,” he muttered again, though his heart wasn’t entirely convinced of that.
Y/N sat in the bustling dining hall, the scent of warm bread and roasted meat filling the air as she absently stirred her tea. She was seated at a long wooden table with two other healers—Eira and Lillian—both of whom had been working in the palace for years. The conversation had been lighthearted at first, filled with chatter about the usual daily struggles: difficult patients, the upcoming winter solstice celebrations, and the latest gossip about court politics.
“I swear, if I have to deal with another whiny noble complaining about a bruise,” Eira sighed dramatically, dragging her spoon through her soup. “Like, Cauldron forbid they suffer an actual wound for once in their pampered lives.”
Lillian chuckled, shaking her head. “Oh, please. The nobles are nothing compared to the warriors. Those brutes act as if they don’t need healers. I had to physically restrain one the other day just to keep him from walking off mid-stitching.”
Y/N hummed in agreement, sipping her tea, until Eira suddenly turned to her with a smirk. “Speaking of stubborn warriors… I still can’t believe you were the one chosen to heal the High Lord.”
Y/N nearly choked on her tea. She coughed, placing her cup down carefully, trying to appear unaffected. “Oh, well. I am a master healer, after all,” she said, waving a hand as if it was no big deal. “It’s just my job.”
Lillian snorted. “Just your job? Please. Do you know how many of us would kill to be in your position? The High Lord of Winter, alone, in his chambers, letting you touch him?”
Y/N stiffened. “It’s not like that.”
Eira sighed dreamily. “Gods, I would give anything to see him up close and personal. Just once.”
Lillian nudged her playfully. “Oh, don’t act like you’d be able to do anything if you were chosen. You’d probably faint the moment he looked at you.”
“Excuse me,” Eira said with mock offense. “I would not faint. I’d just… appreciate the moment. His eyes, his voice… that body.”
Lillian let out a snicker. “And his temperament?”
Eira winced. “Okay, fair point.”
Y/N stayed silent, feeling an unusual warmth creep up her neck. She had never been the shy type—she could hold her own in any conversation, throw sarcasm and wit as easily as she wielded her healing magic—but there was something about the way they were talking about Kallias that made her… uncomfortable.
“I heard he hates everyone anyway,” Lillian added after a pause, leaning in slightly. “There was even a rumor once that he probably doesn’t have a mate because of how distant he is.”
Eira hummed thoughtfully. “Yeah, I mean… I can’t imagine him actually loving someone. He’s like an icicle brought to life. No warmth, no softness. Just duty and power.”
Lillian nodded. “Exactly. It’s like… he was made to rule, not to love.”
Y/N remained silent, staring at her untouched plate of food, her thoughts a tangled mess.
She had only known Kallias for a short while—had only spent a few hours in his presence, really—but something about what they were saying didn’t sit right with her.
Yes, he was cold. Yes, he was distant. But there was something else beneath that icy exterior. Something she couldn’t quite place. A weight he carried, a loneliness he hid behind sharp words and an even sharper gaze.
She thought about the way he had looked at her earlier, how he had reacted to her presence, how his irritation had flickered into something else before he had swiftly buried it away.
She shouldn’t care. She didn’t care.
And yet…
“…Y/N?”
She blinked, realizing that Lillian and Eira were both staring at her, waiting for a response.
“Oh,” she said quickly, forcing a small smile. “Yeah. I suppose he is quite the mystery.”
Lillian shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe one day we’ll get an answer to that mystery.”
Eira scoffed. “Unlikely. The High Lord doesn’t let anyone close enough to find out.”
Y/N swallowed hard, her fingers tightening around her cup as her mind continued to swirl with thoughts she definitelyshould not be having.
By now, she really shouldn’t have been surprised.
And yet, when she stepped into Kallias’ chambers only to find them empty once more, a frustrated sigh tore from her throat before she could stop it.
Cauldron damn him.
She had explicitly told him to rest. He had agreed—or at least hadn’t argued against her orders when she’d last left him. And yet, here she was, standing in an empty bedroom, staring at the neatly made bed that had very obviously not been used.
Her thoughts churned as she whirled around and stormed out, flagging down the first passing servant she could find. “Where is he?” she demanded, not even bothering with pleasantries.
The servant, a young fae male, blinked at her in surprise. “Who, my lady?”
She narrowed her eyes. “The High Lord,” she said through gritted teeth, though she was this close to just calling him that infuriating man who refuses to listen to basic healing instructions.
The servant quickly dipped his head in respect. “He’s in his study, my lady.”
The tension in her shoulders eased—just slightly. At least he wasn’t outside aggravating his injury further. She nodded in thanks before making her way toward the study, still brimming with frustration.
By the time she reached the grand doors, she had almost convinced herself to be patient. Almost.
But the moment she stepped inside, the cool, indifferent voice that greeted her immediately shattered whatever patience she had managed to gather.
“Another checkup?”
Kallias didn’t even look at her as he spoke. His attention remained fixed on the papers in front of him, a single candle casting flickering shadows over his sharp features.
Y/N’s irritation flared all over again. “Well, it’s not like I enjoy chasing after you across this entire palace just to make sure you haven’t bled out somewhere,” she snapped, shutting the door behind her. “But seeing as someone is incapable of following simple instructions—”
She marched closer, and it was only then that she noticed what he was doing. His fingers were smudged with ink, an elegant quill in hand as he moved it across parchment in sharp, fluid strokes. He was writing something—letters, perhaps, or reports. His focus was unwavering, the crease between his brows deep with concentration.
“And what are you even doing here?” she went on, glancing at the neatly stacked piles of paper surrounding him. “Shouldn’t you be resting? I mean, really, you barely listen to anything I—”
She stopped mid-rant, her hands already moving on their own. Before he could protest, she reached forward and gently lifted the hem of his shirt just enough to check his wound.
A quick glance told her that, despite his recklessness, the injury hadn’t worsened. The healing process was slow, but steady. Still, she muttered under her breath as she pulled out the soothing balm she had brought with her, rubbing a generous amount between her fingers before applying it to his skin.
She could feel the way his muscles tensed slightly under her touch, but he didn’t say a word. Didn’t react. Just sat there, the same cold, indifferent mask on his face.
Fine. If he wasn’t going to talk, she would talk enough for the both of them.
“You know, most people actually listen to their healers,” she grumbled as she worked. “Most people don’t make their healer’s job ten times harder by actively ignoring the most basic instructions.”
Silence.
She huffed. “At this point, I should start charging extra for how much trouble you’re putting me through.”
Still, nothing.
She narrowed her eyes, pausing for a moment to glance up at his face. “Are you always this difficult, or do you just save it for me?”
That earned her a flicker of something in his eyes, but he still said nothing.
She sighed dramatically. “You know, a normal person would at least say thank you for all this.”
His only response was an unimpressed glance.
Y/N rolled her eyes and finished up, wiping her hands on a spare cloth before gathering her things.
“There,” she said, standing up and dusting off her hands. “You’re good for tonight. Try to actually stay put this time.”
She turned toward the door, ready to leave and get some well-earned rest, when—
“…Is it true you have no mate?”
The words were out before she could stop them.
Y/N froze.
Cauldron damn her mouth.
Slowly, hesitantly, she turned back around—just in time to see Kallias’ head slowly lift. His eyes locked onto hers, cold and unreadable, as one elegant brow arched ever so slightly.
She went scarlet.
“I—I mean—” She let out a nervous laugh, waving her hands in front of her. “Not that it’s any of my business! It’s just—um—I heard something, and I didn’t mean to say it out loud but then my mouth just—”
She saw the sharp way his jaw tightened, the way his expression became even icier, and she instantly knew she had made a grave mistake.
“Leave.”
Her breath caught. “I—sorry?”
His gaze didn’t waver. “Instead of asking questions that don’t concern you in the tiniest bit,” he said, his voice like cutting ice, “do me a great favor by excusing yourself.”
Oh.
Oh, she really screwed up.
Her heart pounded as she quickly bowed her head. “Of course. I—my apologies, my lord. I didn’t mean—”
“Leave,” he repeated, his voice final.
She didn’t need to be told again.
Without another word, she turned sharply on her heel and all but fled the study, cursing herself all the way down the dimly lit hallways.
It was two days later when the harsh blizzard finally descended upon the Winter Court. It wasn’t unusual—if anything, it was tradition. Towards the end of each year, without fail, the worst storm of the season would roll in, blanketing the land in thick, unforgiving snow. A storm that lasted precisely three days, as if the Winter Court itself abided by a law older than time.
For most, this meant retreating into the warmth of their homes, waiting out the storm beside crackling hearths, wrapped in thick furs with a cup of steaming tea in hand. For Y/N and the rest of the healers, however, it was hell.
The worst time of the year.
Unlike the palace, the healers’ ward was situated a little away from the main estate, standing separately within the court’s walls. Usually, it wasn’t a problem. The short walk from the palace to the ward was a simple, if not refreshing, journey. But during this storm? It was nothing short of a nightmare.
The winds howled like raging beasts, slicing through even the thickest of layers. The snow came down in sheets, covering everything in sight, and with each gust of wind, it felt as if the world itself were screaming. And Y/N—idiot that she was—had to trek through this chaos twice a day.
For the past two days, she had been cursing everything and everyone—including herself. Because despite the storm, despite the fact that she could barely see two feet in front of her, she still found herself trudging her way to the palace. The howling winds deafened her ears, the ice clung to her skin, and she felt like she might actually die before reaching her destination.
So when she finally, finally stumbled past the palace gates, nearly collapsing against the guards stationed there, she could’ve kissed them both in gratitude.
She was frozen. A literal icicle. She barely registered the concerned murmurs of the guards before they reached for her, offering warm cloaks, offering to guide her to one of the fires so she could thaw.
She shook her head, her voice crackling with cold. “W-Where’s the High Lord?”
The guards exchanged a glance before one of them hesitantly answered. “In the sitting room, my lady.”
Y/N barely nodded before setting off, her limbs trembling as she forced herself forward. Every step felt heavy, her soaked boots dragging against the marble floors as she made her way through the palace halls.
By the time she reached the sitting room, her entire body ached—her fingers stiff, her face numb. She had half a mind to collapse right then and there, but she pushed through, willing herself to move.
Slowly, she pushed the doors open.
And there he was.
Kallias sat in one of the cushioned chairs, a book in his hand, his expression cold and unreadable. His focus remained entirely on the page before him as he turned it, his voice carrying through the room, sharp as a blade.
“I told you, Talen, I don’t want anyone coming in—”
He cut off mid-sentence.
His gaze snapped up, locking onto her, and she watched as his expression shifted—his usual coldness melting into something sharper, angrier.
Slowly, he shut his book. Set it aside.
Then, in a voice laced with fury, he asked, “Why the hell are you here?”
Y/N tried to speak, but her lips barely moved. She was so cold, her breath uneven as she forced herself to answer. “I—I had to check up on you—”
She yapped on, explaining how she had to come, how his injury needed proper tending, how—
He cut her off, stepping closer, his sharp eyes scanning her from head to toe. “In this weather?” His voice was dangerously low. “Couldn’t you have waited for the blizzard to end?”
She surprised even herself when she answered, her words quiet but firm. “I could have waited, but the injury couldn’t. If it doesn’t get treated daily, it could fester—”
A frustrated sigh left him. She watched as he turned around, striding towards a nearby chair, grabbing something before—
A thick, fur-lined blanket was thrown at her.
“Sit,” he ordered.
She blinked at him, her frozen hands clutching at the warmth now draped over her shoulders. “N-No need,” she stammered. “I just need to check—”
“Miss Y/N,” he said coolly, his eyes flashing as he moved past her, yanking the door open. “Just sit, will you?”
She clamped her mouth shut.
The servants outside barely had time to straighten before he commanded them to bring in warm tea. And then, just as quickly, he shut the door again, turning back toward her.
His gaze locked onto hers.
“Now,” he said, his voice like ice, “let’s get one thing clear, alright? You do not, ever, risk your life for me. No one does.”
Her brow furrowed. Confusion flickered across her face before something else settled in its place. Anger.
“Forgive me, my lord,” she said stiffly, “but it’s my job. My duty. Your health, and the rest of our people’s health, is always my priority—”
He stepped closer.
His presence loomed over her as he looked down, his gaze cold as he cut her off.
“I don’t need your death to then be a burden on my shoulders, alright?” His words were quiet, but they were sharp, unwavering. “So keep the hero complex to yourself and stop risking your life for every damned thing or one. Includingme.”
Y/N opened her mouth, ready to snap back, but before she could, the door opened once more.
The servants entered, setting down the tray of steaming tea before stepping back.
Kallias barely spared them a glance before dismissing them with a nod.
And then, with a firm voice, he said, “Drink.”
She stared at him, bewildered.
“The checkup can wait,” he added, moving back to his seat, picking up his book once more. “You’ll do no healing if you freeze to death first.”
Silence settled between them.
Y/N sat there, the warm blanket wrapped around her, her fingers stiff as they reached for the tea.
She didn’t speak—not yet.
Instead, her mind churned with thoughts, with feelings she couldn’t quite place.
And across from her, Kallias simply turned a page in his book, as if nothing had happened at all.
The warmth seeped into her fingers first, then her limbs, then the rest of her body as she slowly nursed her tea. Each sip melted away the ice that had settled deep in her bones, thawing her from the inside out.
By the time she placed the empty cup down on the small table before her, she felt somewhat herself again.
She sighed, stretching out her fingers before rubbing some feeling back into them. Then, with a quiet exhale, she straightened and—almost like an announcement—sighed, “Alright. Let’s see how your injury is doing.”
She stood, her movements still a little stiff as she reached for her supplies. But when she turned back toward him, she nearly froze again.
Kallias was already shirtless.
Without a word, without even acknowledging her statement, he had discarded his layers, revealing the lean, sculpted muscles of his back and shoulders. The light from the nearby hearth cast shadows along his frame, emphasizing the tautness of his muscles, the pale stretch of his skin, the deep gash along his side that she had been tending to.
But he wasn’t looking at her.
His head was turned slightly to the side, his book still in his hands, his expression unreadable as he continued to read, as if this was all just routine. As if he wasn’t half-naked in the middle of a dimly lit sitting room with a woman standing behind him, staring.
Staring.
Y/N swallowed. Goddess above.
She wasn’t unused to tending injuries—far from it. She had seen countless wounds, countless bodies, countless scars in her years as a healer. But this?
This was different.
Because it was him.
And it was just them.
She forced herself to move, her boots barely making a sound against the floor as she stepped closer, her eyes flickering to the injury on his side.
It had healed well. The once-raw wound had closed significantly, no longer angry and inflamed. But it was still tender, still prone to irritation if left unchecked.
She reached out, gently pressing her fingers to the unbroken skin around the wound. His muscles tensed under her touch, a barely noticeable shift—but she felt it.
“The healing is going well,” she murmured, focusing on her work rather than the way the heat of his skin radiated beneath her fingertips. “No signs of infection. But you still need treatment for a few more days.”
He said nothing.
Didn’t even glance at her.
Only turned another page in his book.
Y/N shook her head to herself, pulling away to grab the salve from her kit. Silently, she worked, smoothing the mixture over the injury with practiced, delicate movements. And the entire time, he remained completely still—silent and composed, as if her touch, the cold ointment, the entire situation, meant nothing.
By the time she finished, she was still half-convinced she had imagined the subtle tension in his frame, the brief flicker of his fingers gripping the book tighter.
She stepped back, wiping her hands on a cloth before beginning to pack her supplies. But before she could finish—
“You’re staying in the palace tonight.”
The unexpected words cut through the quiet, and she stilled.
Blinking, she turned toward him, confused. “What?”
Finally, finally, Kallias shifted his gaze from his book, his cool, sharp eyes landing on her. “You cannot withstand another blizzard,” he said simply. “You’re not leaving.”
Her lips parted slightly. “I—no, it’s fine. I can make it back.”
His gaze didn’t waver.
“Are you disobeying my orders, Miss Y/N?”
The way he said it—low, quiet, unwavering—made her pulse stutter.
A test. A challenge. A command.
Her breath hitched slightly before she exhaled in defeat, her hands clenching at her sides.
“…Fine.”
Clearly satisfied, Kallias inclined his head slightly before shifting his attention back to his book. A few moments later, a quiet knock came at the door, and he barely glanced up as he said, “The servants will escort you to your quarters.”
Y/N turned, seeing one of the waiting staff standing at the entrance, head bowed.
But instead of following them, she hesitated.
Then, before she could even think about what she was doing, she turned away from the door and walked back into the room, back toward the sofa.
She sat down.
And stayed.
For the first time since she arrived, Kallias actually looked surprised.
His cold, unreadable expression flickered ever so slightly as he turned his head toward her, his brows lowering in silent question.
She settled deeper into the sofa, ignoring the clear expectation that she would leave. Instead, she tilted her head, studying him as he resumed reading.
“I figured I could ask you some questions.”
Kallias didn’t even look up. “No.”
She huffed a small laugh. “Why not?”
“Because I don’t entertain meaningless conversations.”
She shrugged. “I don’t think it’s meaningless.”
He sighed quietly, flipping a page in his book.
Unbothered, she pressed on. “How long have you been High Lord?”
Silence.
Then—
“…A while.”
She raised an eyebrow. “That’s not an answer.”
“I believe it is.”
She shook her head. “Alright, let’s try this. Were you trained for it your whole life?”
This time, there was a longer pause. Then—
“Yes.”
Progress.
She settled in further, warming her fingers against the fading heat of her tea. “And did you ever want to be something else?”
That got his attention.
For the first time since the conversation began, he glanced at her, his pale blue eyes assessing.
She held his gaze, waiting.
But after a moment, he simply turned back to his book.
Interesting.
She continued, undeterred. “I wasn’t trained to be a healer, you know.”
He didn’t respond, but she caught the way his fingers stilled slightly against the book’s spine.
“I wanted to be a scholar,” she admitted. “A historian.”
This time, his gaze flickered back to her, his expression unreadable.
“…Then why didn’t you?”
She exhaled quietly. “Because people needed me. My family, my friends, my court—they needed someone to tend to them, to make sure they lived.” She offered a small, wry smile. “So I chose healing.”
Silence stretched between them.
Then, to her surprise, he murmured, “I see.”
Encouraged, she tilted her head. “And you? Did you ever want something else?”
Nothing.
She gave him a moment, then tried again. “Come on. You must’ve had some kind of dream when you were younger.”
Still, he remained silent.
She sighed dramatically. “Alright, fine. If you won’t answer that, then let’s go simpler. What’s your favorite season?”
A muscle in his jaw twitched. “You do realize where you are, don’t you?”
She grinned slightly. “So… winter, then?”
He shot her a look but said nothing.
She decided to push a little further. “What about books? You read a lot, clearly. Do you have a favorite?”
His fingers tightened on the pages ever so slightly.
But he still didn’t answer.
Her grin widened. “Are you just refusing to speak now out of sheer stubbornness?”
No response.
She sighed again, feigning disappointment. “Fine, then. I’ll guess.”
She tapped her chin dramatically. “You seem like the type to prefer strategy books. Maybe war tactics? Or—no, wait—ancient philosophy.”
Nothing.
She narrowed her eyes playfully. “Don’t tell me you secretly enjoy romance novels.”
His sharp gaze snapped to hers.
And that was all the confirmation she needed.
A slow, delighted smile spread across her face.
“Oh,” she breathed. “You do, don’t you?”
His expression darkened. “I do not.”
She grinned. “Right. Of course. The icy, brooding High Lord of Winter doesn’t secretly read tragic love stories.”
His glare was withering. “You are insufferable.”
She shrugged. “I’ve been called worse.”
Still, she could see the subtle tension in his shoulders now—the faint stiffness of someone unused to being the center of such questioning.
Good.
She adjusted her position on the sofa, tilting her head again. “Alright, I’ll stop pestering you about books.”
A long exhale left his lips, as if he’d won a battle.
But then she added, “Instead, tell me about your family.”
His body went still.
That was different.
It was a shift, a crack in the cold, unaffected mask he had been wearing.
She watched as his fingers curled just slightly around the book, his shoulders stiffening—not with irritation, but with something else.
He didn’t look at her.
Didn’t even blink.
The tension was different this time.
And she knew, knew, she had finally pushed too far.
Before she could say another word, Kallias abruptly shut his book with a decisive snap.
“The servants will show you to your room,” he said coolly, rising to his feet. “Good night, Miss Y/N.”
She blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift.
But before she could protest, he was already heading toward the door, already moving past her as if the conversation had never happened.
And just before he left, his voice—quiet, controlled—echoed one last time.
“…Get some rest.”
Then he was gone.
Leaving Y/N staring after him, her mind racing with everything unsaid.
After that night—the night she had stayed in the palace—her days followed a routine.
Every afternoon, she would make the long trek from the healers’ quarters to the palace, the Winter winds biting at her skin. Every afternoon, she would be granted entrance, and every afternoon, she would find Kallias in the same spot—seated in his chair, a book in his hands, his icy demeanor never thawing.
And every afternoon, without fail, she would talk.
Not because he ever encouraged it. No, Kallias had made it very clear from the beginning that he had no interest in conversation. But that never stopped her.
She spoke of her past, of her childhood in the harsh winters of their court, of the first time she had ever seen magic and how it had terrified and mesmerized her in equal measure. She told him of her first patient, a boy who had nearly lost his hand in an accident but had left the healer’s hut grinning, whole and healed. She told him about her mother, who had always scolded her for not dressing warmly enough, and about the first time she had snuck out during a blizzard—how it had been so terrifying, so exhilarating.
Kallias never responded.
Or, at least, not in words.
He would sit there, book in hand, casting her the occasional sharp glance. When she asked him questions—How old were you when you first used magic? Did you always want to be High Lord? Do you have any hobbies besides glaring at me like I’m a pest?—he would shut her down with silence, or a curt, That is none of your concern.
Still, she pressed on.
She asked about his court, his people, his childhood. She made comments about how the palace had the most ridiculously large fireplaces she’d ever seen, about how the food was much better than what she usually had at the healers' quarters, about how he really should get a dog.
And every time, he would just look at her, cold and unimpressed.
She knew he hated it—her endless chattering, her insistence on filling the silence. But the strangest part?
He never told her to stop.
Not once.
Even when he glared, even when he shut her down, even when he looked like he would rather be anywhere else in the world, he never told her to leave.
And that was enough for her to keep going.
But then—
Then the injury started healing.
And with every passing day, the realization settled heavier in her chest.
Soon, she would have no reason to see him again.
It was a ridiculous thought. This was her job. She had done this with countless patients before—treated them, helped them heal, and then moved on.
So why did the idea of moving on from this patient feel… wrong?
Why did it feel like a loss?
She tried not to dwell on it.
Instead, she continued her routine—her visits, her stories, her relentless attempts to break through the ice.
One afternoon, as she checked his wound, she found herself grinning before she even realized she was speaking.
“So,” she said lightly, wrapping fresh bandages around his torso. “Now that I’ve been tending to you for nearly three weeks, does this mean we’re best friends?”
She had meant it as a joke.
A small tease.
But when she looked up, she found his cold gaze locked onto her, unreadable.
And then—
A sharp, quiet No.
The word cut through the space between them like a blade.
And even though she had meant the question as nothing more than a playful jab, the answer—his answer—stung more than she expected.
She let out a small, breathy laugh, trying to shake off the odd ache in her chest.
“Well,” she said, forcing a smile. “That was unnecessarily harsh.”
He didn’t respond.
Of course he didn’t.
But for the first time since she had started tending to him, she found she didn’t want to keep talking.
For the first time, she wondered if she had imagined it all—if she had imagined the progress, the tiny cracks in his walls, the way he never told her to stop, the way he let her speak, even if he never contributed.
Maybe she had been a fool.
Maybe Kallias really was just as cold as everyone claimed him to be.
And maybe—just maybe—she cared more than she should.
But did that stop her? Hell no. If anything, it just encouraged her stubborn self more.
The palace glittered with ice and silver, chandeliers casting cold light across the grand ballroom. The music wove through the space like a delicate snowfall, each note crisp and elegant. Nobles in their finest attire swayed in effortless dances, their laughter and conversation blending into the background hum of aristocratic life.
She wasn’t here as a guest.
None of the healers were.
Dressed in her best gown—her only luxurious dress—she stood at the edges of the hall with the others, waiting in case their services were required. It was a simple thing, her gown. A soft, glittering silver that caught the candlelight whenever she moved. Nothing extravagant, nothing adorned with jewels like the noblewomen who glided across the floor, but beautiful in its own quiet way.
Not that it mattered.
She wasn’t here to be seen.
And yet, she still found her eyes drawn toward him.
Kallias stood at the head of the room, exuding that same untouchable air, dressed in regal white and deep winter blue. He was everything a High Lord should be—cold, composed, a vision of power and control.
It had been weeks since she had first begun tending to him. Weeks of sitting by his side, pressing salves into his skin, wrapping fresh bandages, filling the silence with stories about herself while he listened in his usual silence.
The wound was nearly healed now. Soon, she would no longer have a reason to visit him.
That thought had settled uneasily in her chest all evening, but she had shoved it away, refusing to dwell on it.
She had no reason to.
And then—
Her breath caught.
From her place near the back of the room, she watched as a noblewoman—tall, poised, with pale silver-blonde hair—approached Kallias.
And Kallias… looked at her.
Not in passing, not with the cold indifference he usually carried.
No, he took her hand.
And then, with a faint smirk—a smirk she had never seen directed at herself—he led the woman onto the dance floor.
Her world tilted.
She should have looked away. Should have turned her attention elsewhere. But she couldn’t.
She could only watch.
Watch as he placed a hand on the woman’s waist, as they moved together with effortless grace. As the world around them blurred into nothing.
It was the kind of dance meant for lovers.
Slow, intimate, a silent conversation spoken through the closeness of their bodies.
And Kallias—so often cold, so often distant—allowed it.
Welcomed it.
The realization slammed into her, sharper than any winter wind.
She felt the sting behind her eyes before she even understood what was happening.
A foolish, ridiculous pain bloomed in her chest, spreading through her like ice cracking beneath the weight of something unbearable.
It made no sense.
She had no claim over him.
No reason to feel this way.
And yet—
Why does it hurt?
The thought sent her reeling, her breathing suddenly uneven.
She needed to leave.
“I—excuse me,” she murmured, barely even aware of who she spoke to as she turned, walking swiftly out of the ballroom.
The moment she was out of sight, she let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.
The air outside was cold, the night wind biting at her skin, but it did nothing to dull the ache in her chest.
She pressed a hand to her ribs, as if she could hold herself together.
Idiot, she cursed herself. Fool.
What did you expect?
Had she really convinced herself that these weeks had meant something?
That she had mattered to him?
A bitter laugh slipped from her lips, and she tilted her head back to the sky, blinking rapidly, forcing the tears down.
She would not cry.
Not over this.
Not over him.
And yet, the thought of facing him again tomorrow, of pressing her fingers to his skin, of pretending that none of this mattered—
It made her feel like she was unraveling.
Taking a shuddering breath, she straightened.
And then, like slipping on armor, she schooled her features into something unreadable.
The fakest, brightest smile she could muster.
Because this was who she was.
Someone who put others before herself.
She was fine.
She was fine.
She was fine.
Or at least, that’s what she kept telling herself.
Y/N sat beside Kallias once again, her hands methodically unwrapping the bandages from his injury. She had done this countless times before—press, check, apply, rewrap. But today, it felt different.
Because you’re an idiot.
The words replayed in her mind over and over again. She had barely slept the previous night, her thoughts filled with the image of Kallias on that dance floor, his hand resting so easily on that noblewoman’s waist, the way he had smirked at her.
Had he ever smirked at her?
No.
The thought shouldn’t sting, but it did.
So she did what she always did. She talked.
She talked, and talked, and talked, desperate to fill the silence, to cover up the ache in her chest.
“Oh, and did I tell you about the time I accidentally healed a sprained ankle instead of a broken rib? You should’ve seen the poor man’s face—he looked so betrayed. Honestly, I don’t blame him, but in my defense, he was very unclear about where the pain actually was, and—”
She glanced up at Kallias, expecting the usual impassive look, the distant, unreadable gaze. But instead, she found him… tense.
More so than usual.
His jaw was clenched, his shoulders taut beneath the loose fabric of his tunic. Every word she spoke seemed to wind him tighter, like a string about to snap.
She swallowed, but forced a laugh.
“Anyway, he ended up having to go to another healer because I was so embarrassed I refused to fix my mistake. You should’ve seen my mentor’s face—gods, she was furious—”
“Gods,” Kallias suddenly snapped, his voice low and rough, “do you ever shut up?!”
Y/N’s breath caught in her throat.
Kallias had risen abruptly, turning to her with a sharp, ice-cold glare. His usual controlled demeanor was gone, replaced by sheer exasperation—by anger.
“It’s always talking and talking with you,” he continued, his tone laced with venom. “You never stop to consider whether I even want to hear you talk. I tried, for the past month, I really fucking did, Miss Y/N. But I am at my tipping point with you and your useless babbling.”
Her heart stopped.
“This is it,” he bit out. “You may leave. And don’t think of coming back tomorrow because I will have another healer replace you. One that is more quiet.”
The room felt suffocating.
Her ears rang.
She just sat there, frozen, her eyes locked on his face as the words—every single one of them—settled deep into her bones, into the very marrow of her being.
Useless babbling.
Do you ever shut up?
It was like someone had taken a knife and sliced straight through her, splitting her open for the world to see.
She didn’t know how long she sat there, gaping at him like an idiot.
Her throat was so tight it physically hurt.
Then—she forced herself to move.
Forced herself to swallow down the burning sting in her chest, to keep her face as neutral as possible even though her heart felt like it had just been crushed.
Slowly, she rose to her feet, smoothing out her skirts as she bowed her head deeply.
“I… I’m sorry, my lord,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
She bowed lower.
“It was an honor serving you.”
And then, before she could completely break, she turned and darted out of the room.
She didn’t stop walking.
Didn’t let herself think.
Her vision blurred at the edges, but she refused to let the tears fall.
Not here.
Not now.
Gods, do you ever shut up?
She pressed a shaking hand to her mouth.
And finally, when she was alone—when there was no one around to see—
She let herself break.
The new healer arrived promptly the next morning. Kallias did not bother to glance at her, merely gave a curt nod as she set down her supplies and began tending to his wound.
It was silent.
For the first time in over a month, the room held nothing but the distant crackling of the fire and the occasional sound of bandages being unwrapped. No rambling. No unnecessary commentary. No her.
Kallias exhaled slowly. This is better.
The healer finished and stepped back. “Your recovery is progressing well, my Lord. I will return at the same time tomorrow.”
He gave a dismissive nod, watching her leave.
The door clicked shut. The silence stretched on.
This is what I wanted.
He told himself that again.
Then again.
Then again.
And yet, as he sat there, the silence pressed in—thicker, heavier than it should have been.
It started with the small things.
Passing by the dining hall and hearing a burst of laughter—one that wasn’t hers. It was softer, quieter. Not the kind that filled a space effortlessly, not the kind that made his head snap up in exasperation and… something else he didn’t want to name.
Sitting in his study, book in hand, expecting an interruption that never came. The silence stretched, thick and heavy. He turned a page but read nothing. His eyes kept flicking to the door, as if expecting her to come waltzing in with some nonsense observation or another pointless story.
She never did.
The snowstorm outside raged on, swirling in thick flurries. He stared at it for a moment too long before catching himself.
She got home safely, he told himself. She must have.
And yet—
He caught himself glancing toward the healer’s wing when passing through the halls, his steps slowing despite himself. The air was always still there. Orderly. Lacking the warmth of an insufferable voice filling the space with chatter.
During court meetings, he almost—almost—looked toward the doors, expecting her to be lingering outside, waiting for his schedule to free up so she could tend to him.
But there was no one there.
And the unease settled in his chest like frost, refusing to thaw.
Five days passed. His wound was nearly healed.
The new healer was efficient, competent. There was nothing wrong with her work.
And yet—
Kallias tensed when she touched his arm, entirely too aware that it was the wrong hands. The wrong voice telling him his recovery was progressing well. The wrong presence in the room, one that did not fill the silence the way she had.
The healer worked quickly, adjusting the bandages with careful precision. He barely felt it. She was gentle—too gentle. Measured in a way that did not demand his attention, did not poke and prod at the edges of his patience with endless chatter.
He should have been grateful.
Instead, he clenched his jaw.
The healer hesitated slightly, sensing his stiffness. She withdrew her hands and stepped back, lowering her head.
“Forgive me, my Lord,” she said softly.
It was polite. Respectful. Exactly as a healer should address him.
But it wasn’t her.
The realization struck deeper than it should have. He let out a slow breath, rolling his shoulder once as if testing the strength in it. Almost healed. Soon, there would be no need for a healer at all. No reason for anyone to linger in his chambers, filling the space with warmth and words he had never asked for.
For the first time since that night, the truth slithered into his mind like a sharp-edged blade.
I should not have sent her away.
Kallias moved through the days in a way that should have been normal. Should have been routine.
Except nothing felt normal.
Nothing felt right.
He told himself it was better this way. That the quiet was long overdue. That his chambers, his halls, his life had returned to the way they were meant to be—undisturbed, controlled, peaceful.
And yet—
When passing through the halls, his gaze flickered toward the healers' wing more often than he cared to admit. It was instinct, unconscious, a part of him still expecting—hoping—to see her. To catch a glimpse of her moving between rooms, head held high, determination set in her every step.
He did not linger. Would not. But the urge to was there.
During court meetings, when his mind drifted for even a second too long, his lips nearly shaped her name by mistake. He caught himself just in time, swallowing the slip before anyone noticed.
But he noticed.
The weight of it settled in his chest, unwelcome and unrelenting.
It was not just a passing thought. Not just a moment of fleeting habit.
He was thinking about her.
Too much.
Far too much.
And that was the most dangerous realization of all.
The ball was in full swing.
Laughter, conversation, and music wove through the grand hall, filling it with warmth and life. Goblets clinked, skirts swayed, gloved hands brushed in elegant passes across the dance floor. It was a celebration, a night of indulgence and revelry.
Kallias barely heard any of it.
His eyes drifted—automatically—to the corner where the healers usually stood on standby, their presence a mere formality.
She was not there.
She should not have been there. There was no reason for her to be present. And yet, something in him had expected her, had searched for her, had been waiting to catch a glimpse of silver and frost.
His jaw clenched as he forced his gaze away. It does not matter.
He did not care.
But when a noblewoman approached, hand brushing his arm in polite greeting, he nearly flinched. The light, easy conversation around him faded to a distant hum, drowned out by the weight settling in his chest.
When someone spoke to him, he did not hear them.
When a toast was raised, he did not lift his goblet.
And when he caught himself looking toward that corner again, some stubborn, unwelcome part of him refused to let go of the hollow absence he found there.
The music swelled, laughter rang out, and yet—
With quiet, shattering finality, the truth settled in.
He had made a mistake.
A grave one.
And now, he did not know if it was one he could ever undo.
Kallias did not look for her.
That’s what he told himself, at least.
Yet, somehow, his feet carried him toward the healers' wing more often than before. A habit, he reasoned. He had spent a month there—of course, it made sense that his body still followed the familiar route.
And yet, every time he passed by, he felt it. The wrongness.
The quiet was different now. Not the comforting kind, but the hollow, lacking kind. He found himself listening, waiting—for what, he did not allow himself to answer. But the realization always came in the same, bitter way: she was not there.
He should not have cared.
And yet, one day, he caught a conversation between two healers in the hall.
"She’s been taking on extra shifts in the lower wing."
"I heard she even requested to transfer out of the palace soon."
The words nearly made him stop in his tracks. Leaving the palace? The thought sent an unfamiliar, unwelcome sensation curling through his chest.
But he forced himself forward, forced himself not to react.
She was free to do as she pleased. He had dismissed her. Pushed her away. He had wanted peace, had wanted her endless talking to stop, and now he had exactly that.
So why did it feel like he had carved something out of himself in the process?
The court had begun to notice.
Kallias was sharper these days. Impatient. The weight of his words heavier, his glares colder. The council meetings, the daily court affairs—none of it held his focus the way it should have.
The worst part?
It had been days since he had last spoken to her, and yet she was everywhere.
A joke someone made at a meeting—something ridiculous, something lighthearted. He had almost glanced toward where she should have been, where she would have been grinning at him with that look in her eyes, waiting for his reaction.
She was not there.
She would never be there again.
When the letter arrived, Y/N almost didn’t open it.
A small, plain envelope had been slipped beneath her door, its presence silent but insistent.
She stared at it for a moment, unease curling in her stomach. No messenger had knocked. No one had called for her directly. Just this—this single piece of parchment, waiting for her to acknowledge it.
Slowly, she picked it up, feeling the weight of it in her hands before breaking the seal.
The message inside was brief, written in a careful, deliberate hand.
Your expertise is needed in the royal gardens. Do not delay.
No name. No explanation.
Y/N frowned. Healers were rarely summoned without specifics. If someone had been injured, there would have been details—a location, a name, something.
And the gardens? At this hour?
It made no sense.
Her first instinct was to ignore it. To toss the letter aside and stay where she was, safe within the walls of the healers’ quarters.
But—
What if it was real?
What if someone did need her?
The doubt, the nagging uncertainty, was enough to push her into action.
So, she wrapped her cloak tightly around her shoulders, braced herself against the cold, and stepped into the night.
The gardens were empty.
Silent. Still.
A frown pulled at her lips as she stepped further in, glancing around for any sign of movement. No one was here. No patient. No suffering figure waiting for aid.
She exhaled sharply.
This was a mistake.
She turned on her heel, ready to leave—
"Wait."
The voice—deep, familiar, unmistakable—halted her steps.
Her breath caught. She did not turn around.
A part of her screamed to flee, to walk away, to pretend she had never come here in the first place. But her feet remained rooted to the ground, her hands clenching into fists.
She knew that voice.
And she hated that she still recognized it so easily.
"Please."
Not an order. A request.
She swallowed hard as she heard the quiet crunch of boots on gravel. Slow, measured steps.
He was moving—around her, toward her.
She could have walked away. Should have. But she didn’t.
And then—
His chest was right in front of her.
Her eyes stayed fixed on his tunic, on the rise and fall of his breathing. She did not dare look up.
Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy.
Then—
"I regret it."
The words were rough, like they had been torn from him unwillingly. As if they hurt to say.
She said nothing.
"I was cruel," he continued, voice tight. "I—" A sharp exhale. "I should not have spoken to you that way. I should not have sent you away."
Still, she did not speak.
He shifted, uneasy. Kallias, the untouchable. The untouchable, now desperate for words.
"I am not—", he hesitated, his voice quieter now. "I am not accustomed to...to this."
She finally looked up.
His eyes—icy blue, usually so cold, so distant—held something else now. Something raw, something unguarded.
She could forgive him. Right now, she could let it go. She could tell him it was alright, that she would return, that all was well—
But it would be a lie.
A bitter, burning rage stirred in her chest.
"No."
One word. Sharp, final.
Kallias’s brows pulled together, as if he had not expected the rejection.
Good.
"No?" His voice was measured, but she could see the tension in his jaw.
She stepped back, just enough to breathe.
"Do you even understand?" she demanded, voice trembling with frustration. "Do you understand what you did to me?"
His expression darkened slightly, but he said nothing.
So she let the words spill out.
"You humiliated me. You made me feel—like I was nothing. Like I was annoying, like I was some burden that you just had to tolerate." She shook her head. "I served you. I cared for you. And you threw me aside like I was disposable."
Silence.
He didn’t deny it.
Didn’t argue.
Didn’t excuse himself.
Instead, after a long, agonizing pause, he said—
"I know."
She faltered.
"I know," he repeated, his voice quieter now. "And I am...trying." He exhaled. "Tell me what I must do to make this right."
She studied him carefully.
He was genuine. Perhaps clumsy in his attempt, hesitant in his words, but genuine.
Still—
"I want actions, my Lord."
He stiffened slightly at the title.
"Not words."
A beat of silence.
Then—
"Kallias."
She blinked.
"What?"
"Call me Kallias."
His voice was quiet, almost pleading.
Hesitantly, barely above a whisper—
"Kallias."
His eyes fluttered shut for a brief moment, as if he was reliving something.
But she did not let him sink into it for long.
Her voice cut through the night, sharp and cold.
"I want you to prove your sincerity to me, Kallias."
His eyes snapped open.
"Only then may I consider forgiving you."
And before he could say another word, she turned sharply on her heel, moving to leave—
Only to pause at the last second.
She spun back around, meeting his gaze with one last piercing look.
"Oh." She tilted her head. "You only have two weeks."
His lips parted slightly.
"I will be leaving after that."
And before he could argue, before he could try to stop her, she disappeared into the night, leaving Kallias alone in the garden, the weight of her ultimatum pressing down on him like an unforgiving storm.
Kallias did not seek her out again the next day. Or the day after.
But something had shifted.
At first, it was subtle.
When Y/N entered the healers' ward one morning, she nearly tripped over a stack of wooden crates lined neatly by the entrance. Frowning, she crouched down, fingers trailing over the stamped sigil on the side. The insignia of the Winter Court’s official supply chains.
Inside, she found expensive salves imported from distant courts, fresh linens, new sets of surgical tools wrapped in pristine cloth. Even additional firewood to warm the rooms as the cold deepened.
Her fingers curled over the edge of one of the crates.
They had needed these supplies for months. Had been told there were delays, that their requests were lower priority than the military or the palace.
Yet now, all at once, they had everything they had asked for.
Y/N’s eyes darkened.
This was not a coincidence.
She turned sharply, scanning the ward, looking for the head healer. “Who brought these?”
The older healer glanced up from her records, expression tired but pleased. “An order came from the palace. Directly from the High Lord himself.”
Y/N’s chest went tight.
She said nothing as she turned back toward the crates.
This was not an apology. This was not a request for forgiveness.
This was something else entirely.
The second time, she saw it.
She had been passing through the main halls of the ward when a flicker of white caught her eye beyond the archway leading into one of the recovery rooms.
She stopped.
Through the partially open door, Kallias stood before the head healer.
And he was listening.
Not speaking, not giving orders, not ensuring his presence dominated the space.
But listening.
His arms were crossed, posture rigid as always, but his brows were furrowed in concentration as the head healer spoke. Her words were quiet but firm, explaining in detail what the ward required—not only in supplies but in structure. How they needed more hands, how the new allocation of funds should be distributed, how the growing needs of the people could not be ignored.
Kallias did not interrupt. He did not challenge her. He simply nodded once, asked something in return, and listened again.
Y/N’s breath hitched.
This was not for her.
This was not a calculated move meant to draw her back in.
She swallowed hard and turned away before she could hear more.
Then, that night—
It was late. Too late for anyone to be awake.
Y/N had been tending to a restless patient, checking their fever one last time before slipping out of the ward’s main rooms. The halls were quiet, dimly lit by the soft glow of faelights.
But then—
A voice. Low and quiet, nearly swallowed by the silence.
“… I was cruel to her.”
Y/N froze mid-step.
It was Kallias.
She pressed herself against the wall just beyond the archway.
“She did not deserve it,” he continued, his voice wrong somehow—too raw, too open. “And I do not know if I can fix it.”
A pause. A long, heavy pause.
Then, another voice—low and steady, belonging to one of his closest advisors. “You wounded her deeply, my lord. That will not be undone with gestures alone.”
A sharp inhale. “I know.”
Something in his tone made Y/N’s stomach tighten.
The advisor exhaled slowly. “Then what is it that you want?”
A longer silence.
And then, so softly she barely heard it—
“… I want her to stay.”
Y/N gripped the fabric of her sleeve.
Her heart pounded against her ribs, breath coming a little too fast.
She did not stay to hear more.
She turned and left, barely aware of her own steps.
Because for the first time, a sliver of doubt crept into her anger.
Maybe, just maybe… he truly meant it.
The knock was soft but firm, barely audible over the crackling of the fire in the corner.
Y/N frowned, setting down the bandages she had been carefully sorting. It was late—too late for anyone to be delivering messages.
“Come in.”
The door creaked open, revealing a young servant girl clutching a bundle of parchment to her chest. She hesitated in the doorway, cheeks pink from the cold. “These are for you, healer.”
Y/N wiped her hands on her apron before taking the pages. “Who sent them?”
The girl only dipped her head. “I don’t know, my lady. I was just told to bring them to you.”
Y/N narrowed her eyes slightly but nodded in dismissal. The girl quickly turned and left, closing the door behind her.
Silence settled over the room once more as Y/N sat at the small wooden table, smoothing out the stack of documents.
Her gaze flicked over the first page—and then she went very still.
It was a funding request. Her funding request.
One she had sent months ago, listing all the resources the healers' ward desperately needed—better equipment, fresh linens, a steady supply of medicine for the winter months.
Her fingers tightened around the parchment.
She flipped to the next page. Another request—approved. Then another. And another.
She inhaled sharply, flipping through the entire bundle with growing urgency.
Every single one of them.
Approved.
Stamped with the official Winter Court seal.
Her heart pounded against her ribs.
This wasn’t normal. This wasn’t how these things worked. Approvals took months, often years. The process was slow, tedious. But this—this had been done overnight.
A pit formed in her stomach.
And then, at the bottom of the last document, she saw it.
A single note.
Elegant, precise handwriting.
You will have everything you need.
No signature.
None was needed.
She knew who had done this.
Knew exactly whose hand had made this happen.
Kallias.
Y/N set the parchment down carefully, staring at it for a long, long moment.
She should have felt relieved. She did feel relieved. This was everything she had fought for, everything she had begged the court to consider.
And yet—
Her fingers curled into a fist.
Because this wasn’t just a gesture. It wasn’t just aid.
It was him.
Trying.
Fixing things.
For her.
She exhaled slowly, pressing a hand to her temple.
This was not what she had expected.
Not what she had wanted.
Because now—
Now she had to ask herself a dangerous question.
Was she still angry at him?
Or was she just afraid to let go of the anger?
She should have ignored it.
Should have ignored him.
But when she entered the ward that evening, she saw him.
Kallias stood at the far end of the room, speaking to a young healer. His hands were clasped behind his back, posture as regal and composed as ever—but he was listening.
He was learning.
For a long moment, she just… watched.
Then, before she could stop herself, she turned and walked in his direction.
Their eyes met.
The conversation around them faded.
His lips parted slightly, as if about to speak.
She did not let him.
Instead, she brushed past him, deliberately distant, and kept walking.
But something in his gaze, in the way he looked at her, stuck with her long after she was gone.
She found a small package by her bedside that morning.
Inside—
A pair of gloves.
Finely made, lined with soft fur, enchanted to keep her hands warm even in the coldest temperatures.
She swallowed hard.
She should not accept it.
And yet, later that evening, when she stepped outside into the snow, she wore them.
She returned to her chambers late that evening, exhausted.
And nearly tripped over another package.
This time, it was books.
Her breath caught as she picked up the first one, fingers running over the leather binding. Medical texts. Some of them rare, some of them from distant courts. Books she had wanted, but could never afford.
She exhaled sharply, gripping the book tighter.
She should not have opened them.
Should have ignored them entirely.
But that night, she sat by the fire, book in hand, and read until the candles burned low.
The palace gardens were covered in frost when she passed through them, heading toward the ward.
And then—
A presence behind her.
She didn’t need to turn to know who it was.
He didn’t speak at first. Just walked beside her, their steps crunching against the frozen ground.
Finally, after a long silence—
“You wore the gloves.”
Her fingers twitched.
She exhaled slowly, watching her breath curl in the cold air.
Then, quietly—“Yes.”
He didn’t say anything more.
But for the first time in weeks, they walked side by side, no longer strangers.
Y/N had been walking through the palace gardens, checking on some of the herbs they had been growing for future treatments. A gust of wind chilled her, and she pulled her cloak tighter around her, turning to head back inside.
The sky had darkened ominously as thick clouds rolled in. Within moments, the wind had escalated into something more furious, rattling the palace windows and sending the trees into a wild dance. The storm was coming.
As Y/N approached the palace entrance, ready to make her way back to the healers’ ward, a sudden calm washed over her. The wind stopped. The heavy air, so oppressive moments ago, suddenly felt lighter. The storm outside, now loud and angry, remained locked in the distance as if the walls of the palace itself were holding it back.
Her footsteps slowed as she glanced around in confusion. She felt… strange. Like something was different.
A deep, familiar voice broke the silence, and she turned.
Kallias stood nearby, hands clasped behind his back. The corner of his mouth twitched, just barely a smile, though it didn’t reach his eyes fully. His gaze held a quiet intensity.
“You... you stopped it?” Y/N asked, blinking.
“The storm? Yes,” Kallias replied, stepping closer. “It seemed fitting. You should not have to endure the chaos of the world when you are already fighting your own battles.”
Y/N glanced around. The stillness was almost eerie, the absence of wind and thunder filling the space between them.
“You—this is… too much, Kallias.” Her voice faltered, unsure of what to make of the sudden shift in his demeanor.
“It’s nothing,” he murmured, but the weight of it hung in the air. “I just wanted to give you peace. To show you that you don’t always have to face the storm alone.”
Her chest tightened at the sincerity in his voice, but she said nothing more, lost in the quiet beauty of the moment.
The storm raged outside, but here, in this small, still bubble, there was only calm.
Y/N had spent her evening sorting through medicinal herbs when a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. She opened it to find a small basket of flowers waiting on the doorstep, along with a note.
I thought you might like something fresh.
The handwriting was unmistakable. Kallias.
Curious, Y/N made her way to the designated location that evening, a part of the palace gardens she had never taken the time to visit before. She had always assumed it was just an old, neglected corner, left to decay.
As she approached the garden’s entrance, she felt something shift. The air felt warmer, and she noticed a soft, faint glow just beyond the archway. The entrance was framed with vines and wildflowers in full bloom, each one shining as if touched by magic.
She stepped inside, eyes wide in awe.
The space had transformed. Where there had been an overgrown, abandoned patch of earth, now there was a garden in full bloom. Trees heavy with fruit glistened under the moonlight, their leaves rustling gently in the breeze. Every flower seemed to dance in the cool night air. The place was alive, vibrant.
Y/N turned slowly, meeting Kallias’ gaze in the center of the garden. He stood with his hands in his pockets, his presence commanding yet gentle in this new, serene environment.
“You did all of this?” she asked, breathless.
“Not all of it,” Kallias replied with a quiet smile. “But I thought it might be a place you could call your own. A place where you can find peace, when the rest of the world is too much.”
Her eyes lingered on him. “Why? After all the damage…”
His smile faltered for a brief moment, but he held her gaze.
“Because I owe you that much. I owe you more than that.”
The space between them seemed to narrow, the moment stretching as he waited for her response.
“I—thank you,” she whispered, almost unable to speak at the beauty of it all, but more so at the sincerity behind his words.
Y/N had been on edge all day. The tension had been building in the air, the weight of the impending departure pressing on her chest. Each moment, every encounter with Kallias, had felt more and more charged with something she couldn’t place. She had tried to ignore it, but it was becoming harder.
When the note appeared—unsigned, as usual—her heart had skipped a beat.
Meet me at the edge of the northern terrace. There is something you must see.
She couldn’t ignore it. Not this time.
With a mix of reluctance and curiosity swirling in her chest, she donned her cloak, its fabric brushing softly against the stone floors as she made her way to the northern terrace. Her footsteps were steady, yet something inside her fluttered, as if she was walking toward a moment that could change everything.
When she reached the edge of the palace grounds, the familiar sight of Kallias waiting for her did not disappoint. He stood near the stone railing, facing the horizon, but something in the air felt different. A quiet intensity lingered, something almost tangible, weaving between them without a word spoken.
Y/N hesitated, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest. “Kallias,” she said, her voice soft but steady, “You’ve… been waiting for me?”
He didn’t turn to her immediately. Instead, he stood there for a long moment, as though savoring the distance between them. And then, finally, he spoke.
“Always.” His voice was quiet, deeper than usual, a note of something almost raw underneath. “Always.”
She felt the air around her shift. Not just the cool evening breeze, but something else—something electric, something that had been building for days. But she didn’t know what it was, nor did she have time to think about it as she stood there, facing the man who had changed everything she thought she knew about forgiveness, about trust, about herself.
The moment stretched, and then, without warning, the ground beneath their feet trembled ever so slightly. Y/N looked up instinctively, her breath catching in her throat.
And then, the sky exploded.
The northern lights. They burst to life in the heavens above them, spreading across the canvas of the night with an intensity that took her breath away. The lights shimmered in vivid shades of green, violet, and gold, swirling and twirling like a dance, as though the stars themselves had come alive. The air around them hummed with magic.
But it wasn’t just the lights. The stars above, too, seemed to rearrange themselves, forming patterns she had never seen before—constellations that were new, foreign, like they were being painted just for her, just for this moment. The lights stretched farther, brighter, glowing in every direction, encircling them, filling the sky with a breathtaking display of color and light.
She couldn’t take her eyes off of it. It was impossible. It felt as if the universe itself had shifted, bending and molding the world around her, all for this one instant.
And in that moment, Kallias finally turned to her. His face was bathed in the soft glow of the lights, but it was his eyes that caught her attention. His eyes, dark and stormy just days ago, now held something vulnerable—something sincere.
“I thought… if I could show you something beautiful,” he said, his voice low, almost a whisper over the hum of the magic, “something just for you, you might understand that I’m trying.” His gaze softened. “I’m trying, Y/N.”
Y/N felt something inside her stir—a warmth, a flicker of hope, that she hadn’t felt in so long. Her chest tightened as she looked at him, the storm of conflicting emotions within her slowly beginning to settle.
“You don’t have to try so hard,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper, as if the air itself held its breath. “I—” She didn’t know what to say. How could she? He had given her the impossible—an entire sky lit up just for her.
“I do,” he said, stepping closer. “I do have to try. I have to make you see that I regret everything. All of it. And I’ll spend the rest of my life trying to prove that to you.”
His words hit her like a wave, and for a long moment, she couldn’t speak. The magic in the sky above them seemed to intensify, swirling faster, becoming more vivid as if responding to his words. The aurora painted the sky with such beauty that it was almost overwhelming, a brilliant tapestry that filled the night.
Y/N’s hand trembled as she reached out toward the sky, the shimmering colors reflected in her eyes. “How… how did you do this?”
His hand, almost without thinking, reached for hers. His touch was gentle, his fingers brushing against hers like he was afraid to break the moment.
“I have my ways,” Kallias said with a small, self-deprecating smile. “But it’s nothing compared to the things I should have done for you.”
Y/N turned to him, and for the first time, she really looked at him. The man who had tried to push her away. The man who had hurt her. But also the man who was here, standing before her, now pouring all his regret and all his hope into this one gesture.
“You’ve done enough,” she said, her voice thick with emotion, as she took another step closer to him. “This… this is enough.”
He was so close now, she could feel his warmth, his presence enveloping her, the faintest trace of his breath on her cheek.
The night sky seemed to fade into the background, the northern lights themselves dimming just enough for them to focus on each other. And in the silence, with the magic of the world swirling around them, Kallias leaned in, just barely, his voice a hushed murmur.
“Y/N… I’m not asking you to forgive me. Not yet. But I want to earn it. I want to prove to you that I am worthy of your trust.”
For the first time, Y/N didn’t feel the need to pull away, didn’t feel the walls she had spent so long building. She was still scared, still uncertain of the future, but something inside her softened—something that had been hard and bitter for so long.
“I’m still not sure if I can forgive you,” she whispered, the vulnerability in her voice almost shocking. “But… I want to try.”
Kallias smiled then, a slow, genuine smile that reached his eyes. “That’s all I can ask for.”
And as the northern lights swirled around them, filling the sky with a breathtaking, magical glow, they stood there together—two souls caught in the same moment, a moment of tentative hope, of second chances.
And for the first time in a long time, Y/N allowed herself to believe that maybe—just maybe—there was something worth believing in again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Taglist: @slytherin-pen @buttpoltergeist @tooexhaustedsstuff @aliceinwondwonderland
#acotar#fantasy#acotar x reader#acotar imagine#acotar angst#acotar fluff#kallias acotar#kallias x reader#acotar fanfic
125 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi Mary, for the writing game can I request Wanda for hand holding #43 please? Thank you! Hope you overcome your writer’s block soon, I’ll be patiently waiting for your next masterpiece 🥰
Wanda Maximoff x Reader
prompt: raising the other’s hand to their lips to kiss it softly. | warnings: angst(ish), brief mentions of manipulation of free will (magic mind control stuff), dark!wanda.
"I just need to find the right spell." Wanda began to justify herself, even though you didn't say anything. Her hands remain in yours, while you wipe most of the blood with a wet cloth.
It's most likely due to the adrenaline from the fight leaving her body now that she starts to speak.
"I'll find it, I promise. And all of this will stop. We'll be able to go home." She assures you half-desperately, half-breathlessly. You just nod, in no hurry to finish your task. You like touching Wanda, and she almost never lets you now that the marks from the excessive use of the darkhold are so visible on her fingers.
She starts to cry softly, and then louder. You let her. The blood disappears from her hands, but only visibly. You discard the cloth somewhere in the corner of the room, to intertwine your hands together in your lap, and Wanda gives in to bury her face in your collarbone and soak your blouse with tears.
It doesn't take long for her to calm down, and you wait patiently until she does, a small Sokovian hum escaping your lips.
When she speaks again, despite the hoarse, affected tone of someone who has just cried so hard, there is a firmness and desperation in her voice that makes you frown in concern.
“I’ll make us a family again,” she says. “And all the pain will go away.”
You sigh. Wanda doesn’t tell you things, not really. So you don’t understand everything she means to say when she does. You don't understand why she hurts who she hurts, doesn't remember their faces, or their names. You don't remember why you're running, or when it started. Where you're going, or who you're running from.
All you remember is to follow her lead.
“I’m not in pain, Wanda,” you murmur, your eyes dropping to her black-stained fingers. “I’m happy with you.”
She sobs softly, but you’re distracted by her hands. Your fingers trace hers, those dark tips of hers before you dare ask, even though she never explains much beyond what she thinks you should know:
“Is this what hurts you?”
She shakes her head first before answering. "No, love, this is just a reminder." You raise your curious eyes to her.
"Of what?"
"Of the monster that I am." You frown, and Wanda offers you a sad smile. She makes mention of pulling her hands away, but you tighten your grip. She looks ready to protest when you lift one of them to your face, to kiss her open palm and draw a sigh from her. "What are you doing, my love?" She whispers, watching as you run your lips over every inch of her skin. Open palms, and fingertips, not caring about the dark magic stains. Not knowing what they mean. Before repeating the same gesture, on the other hand, you let her know;
"I love every part of you. Even the parts you think are bad. Unworthy of love. Especially those parts." Wanda chokes on her breath, in shock for a moment. But she doesn't wait for you to finish the gesture on her other hand to tilt her face towards you and kiss your lips.
The black fingers move to grab your cheeks, to deepen the kiss and she feels you smile against her lips.
It's a much more intoxicating sensation than the addiction in the darkhold, and Wanda focuses on this as she surrenders herself to the kiss and pushes the demonic whispers to the back of her mind, letting your needy sounds replace them.
She'll remember this, in the next world she destroys trying to get you back. And in the next, and the next.
#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda x reader#elizabeth olsen x reader#marvel imagines#wanda maximoff imagines#writing challenge
81 notes
·
View notes
Text
You're the prettiest thing here you know
Remus lupin x fem! Slytherin! reader
Summary: Remus remembers his first kiss with his future wife
Warnings/tags: swearing, mentions of injury, death, self-doubt, blood supremacy and all things to do with Remus’ furry little problem, first kiss, getting together, established relationship, reader and Remus they are late 20s in present sections and 17/18 in flashback, clumsy! sunshine! reader, grump! Remus, majority of the fic is the flashback!
A/n: 4.6k words, kinda love the idea of Remus having the most accident-prone wife, thank you for the request, enjoy and happy valentines day lovelies ♡
Navigation | Remus Lupin Masterlist
“Motherfu…” you yelp, sucking a breath as you curse
Remus looks up “You good love?” he asks casually at first but then winces at the sound of your groans, watching as you gently fall back onto the cold ground, clutching your ankle “One minute love…old wolf needs a second” he jests, shifting his weight as he pulls himself up
It takes him longer than he would like to get to you, his knees where achy at the best of times, but combine that with the early year chill and it turned him into even more of an old man than he felt already
When he finally does get there, he bends down at the hip, hand moving some of your hair back before he cups your cheek “Got yourself good this time huh?” he coos
Your eyes find his, a sad pout on your face as you feel sorry for yourself “Yeah” you nod with a slight chuckle before your head falls back down
Remus’ eyes follow yours, finding you rubbing your ankle through your socks…well they were actually his socks, and if you weren’t in pain he would tease you as he had been looking for said socks all morning
So much for not knowing where they are little minx
He kneels down then, hands falling to the site of your injury “What happened?” he inquires, holding back his smile as your lean into his touch, giving him the softest, sweetest headbutt to his shoulder
“Lost a fight with a shovel” you explain, hands wrapping around his own as you let out a prolonged breath “You can laugh now, the pains stopped” you tell him, eyes flicking up to meet his own
With that Remus let’s himself break, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. You had always been this clumsy, in fact that’s how you and he first met, infirmary buddies so to speak, him with his chronic wolfy transformations and you with some random yet slightly hilarious new injury.
“Why don’t you help me with these, the grounds still a bit firm for building a new bed anyway” he tells you, but not before kissing the tips of his fingers not engulf by gloves and placing it on your ankle “Better?”
“Like new” you grin up at him
As he stands upright, he finds you smiling at him, head tilted, the little bobble of your hat cutely hanging to one side, one of his winter jackets wrapped around you, along with two very different and not at all matching scarfs that somehow you pull off
“What are you staring at?” he eyes you
“I can’t admire?” you defend, shrugging as slowly pull yourself up
Remus turns his head a little, smiling as the cold hides his tinting cheeks. After all these years a bit of him is still in disbelief, how did someone like him get so lucky?
“You can but I don’t think we’ll finish today if you do” he tells you once you have dusted yourself off, facing him once more “Are you going to be good pretty girl?” he raises his eyebrows
You smile coyly, yet Remus sees the shyness you try oh so hard to hide under his own gaze “Never” you challenge, before stepping past him, taking his hand and leading him back towards the flower bed he was working on before
After a bit of work Remus’ movements come to a halt as he looks over to find you towelling away, you don’t notice his stare as you take a break yourself, gazing out over the field beyond the borders of yours and his cottage as the sun breaks free from the clouds. That smile he fell in love with painted on your face as your eyes flutter shut, a content sigh leaving your lips as you soak up the rays
She is so beautiful
It’s then a wave of nostalgia washes over him, maybe it’s the view, or the way the sun hits yours face just as the stars and moon did back then, but he can’t help recalling the night he would live again and again forever…
Start of flashback
“Come on Rem!” you say childishly, pulling Remus through the overgrowth, wand lighting the way
He huffs in faux annoyance, he had no idea why you felt the need to drag him through the enchanted forest at this hour, nor how you could have this much energy after a full day of classes and prefect rounds, but he really didn’t mind, not when it meant he got to spend more time with you
“So…” he leans to the side as you ascend a gentle incline, attempting to catch glimpse of your face “…why am I being gifted with a hike at 2am on a Tuesday?” he wonders, attempting to supress his smile as he can just about make out your excited one “Not that I’m not grateful for the exercise…or the cold…or the mud” he complains just a little
“Because mr grumps, you’re my friend and there is something I want to show you” you turn back flashing him an even bigger smile than you’re resting one “Besides you were awake anyway” you needlessly defend your impromptu trip further as you turn back
His heart both warms and aches at friend, since he met you, he knew a part of him wanted something more, but the other part knew it was for the best, even after you figured out his condition, you deserved someone better. Besides, as much as you and he broke the Gryffindor and Slytherin stereotype, him being in your own words ‘mr grumps’ and you in his words being little ‘miss sunshine’, the rest of the school wouldn’t be as happy…let alone his friends
He lets out a small chuckle “Then as my friend you should know that I was in the middle of my routine…I still had a good hour of self-doubt and deprecation to get in before my four hours” he jokes, though it’s not really one…in fact if he’s perfectly honest it’s more like three some nights
“Well instead of that totally heathy routine” you nip back, and he rolls his eyes with the slightest smirk on his face “You get to spend it with me and see something wonderful!”
You sounded so excited. That light in your eyes that made even Remus’ darkest days’ worth living through was shining as bright as ever, and he couldn’t help but get excited too
“Okay…” you stop just a willow tree, similar to the one he was all too familiar with but far less magical…and big…and deadly “…you ready?” you turn towards him, struggling to contain yourself
He nods, eyeing you as you put away your wand, engulfing you both in darkness “Wha…” he starts but then his eyes adjust, and he notices the unworldly glow from the other side of the hanging vines
“I’ll go first, then you follow, okay?” you tell him, and he finds himself nodding wordlessly
Remus watches you slide through the vines, the soft embers of light worming through before they settle once more. He takes a small breath before he follows, pushing his hand through first to create a path for himself, it’s a little thicker than he thought it would be but soon he finds the other side, breath hitching as he takes in the view
Before him was a hidden garden, a small clearing within the forest filled with flowers, their petals shimmering beneath the star light. The area was surrounded by more willows, but inside the garden their hanging leaves bloomed with glowing berries emitting a warm orange hue. As he steps deeper, he finds the left side of the field stops abruptly, revealing a cliffside to the coastline of black lake
“Wow” he breathes out, a genuine smile gracing his face for the first time in months
You were right earlier, though he dares say you undersold just how wonderful your surprise was, and he almost doesn’t feel worthy of it, in fact, he knows he’s unworthy of it
“You like it?”
His head softly turns towards your voice, finding you, hands clasped around the strap of your bag, lip pulled under your teeth as you await his answer, it’s then he realises why you went first, you wanted to see his reaction
“Like it?” he chuckles slightly “I love it” he confesses, unable to hold up his barriers at your hopeful eyes, even more at your proud little smile at his confession
“The view from the cliff is even better” you hold out hand
He takes it, but just as he is about to step into the moonlight, he stops, causing you to turn back and ask if he’s alright, but your words are lost on him as he pears up, catching glimpse of the waning moon
“I’m sorry” his eyes finally find you again and his heart breaks at your concern, cheeks flooding with embarrassment over how he’s going to ruin a perfect night with his fears “I’m good here, I’m sure it’s lovely but…” he takes a breath, unable to get out the rest
“But?” you wonder sweetly, taking a step towards him “It’s a beautiful night, I don’t want you to mess the best part…oh” you’re eyes light up and he worries you’ve figured it out “Are you scared of heights? I can shift and you can hold me to calm you down if that would help?” you offer, and it kills him
You were too sweet for your own good, not only had you chosen him to show this wonderful place, but you were willing to accommodate his fears without judgement. The mention of your animagus made his heart hurt more, you really had done everything to help him, and maybe it was that that allowed him to confess the real reason
His hand cups over yours, thumb stealing circles over your knuckles “Love…” he finds your eyes “…I’m…I’m not afraid of heights I just…it’s a clear night and well…” he looks down, swallowing hard “…the moon is out” he whispers and he’s too ashamed to look back up, instead he savours your hand in his scarred ones and the way they engulf your own
“Rem” your voice is so soft he could cry, he doesn’t want to be pitied, so much he finches as your other hand finds his cheek, encouraging him to look at you, but when he doesn’t, you continue “If you want to leave we can, or we can sit at the edge at the trees” you tell him sweetly “You aren’t going to shift here” you continue before a giggle escapes your lips as you add “besides…if you did I’d just push you off”
His head snaps up at that, staring at your cheeky grin in disbelief, processing before letting out scoff of a laugh “I can’t believe you just said that” he shakes his head, beginning to chuckle properly
“It made you laugh though” you smile at him, and he finds himself relishing the closeness, the softness of your fingers on his rougher cheek and hands
“That you did” he agrees, hoping you don’t notice him leaning ever so slightly into your touch
He hides his disappointment however as your kind touch leaves his cheek, but his disappointment doesn’t last long as you take his other hand in your own, guiding him “I’ll be right here” you assure him, your movements gentle as you take a step back, letting him know he can leave if that’s what he truly wanted
Remus won’t lie, he’s still nervous but the safety he feels around you is stronger than his fear, and he lets you lead him towards the cliffside
Looking out over the night sky his eyes soon lock on to the moon, but as they do he feels your hand squeeze his “You’re okay” you tell him, and he actually believes it “You’re more than that big hunk of rock…come on let’s sit” you softly pull him as you lower yourself to the ground, and as you do, Remus waits until the very last second to let go of your hand
“Thank you” he finally says after you both are comfortable “What would I do without you?” he doesn’t ever want to know the answer, so he’s glad you answer when it with a joke
“Wallow in self-pity?” you jest “Maybe die of a heart attack with how much chocolate you consume?” you laugh
Despite his own chuckles he playfully nudges you “Funny bunny” he shakes his head, returning his gaze to the limitless expanse of stars, then down towards the shoreline, enjoying the simple beauty of waves washing across sand
“Can you see them?” you ask after a moment
His eyebrows furrow, looking at you then more intently at the beach “See what?” he wonders, confused
Just as he’s about to turn back towards you he feels you shuffle closer to him, pointing “Look closely at the wet sand, just before the waves come in…do you see it?” you ask, your head practically on his shoulder by this point
Remus’ confusion melts into intrigue as he watches the area you point out, eyes widening when he finally sees it, the slight indentations across the beach, not unlike the kind he and his friends make when they use James’ cloak in snow, yet these tracks much more resembled an animal
“What are they?” he turns to you, desperately holding back his blush at how close your face is to his
Merlin, he felt like a lovesick puppy, until now he had been able to keep his growing feelings at bay but now even your crossed leg gentle tapping against his own was enough to send his heart into a tizzy
You don’t seem fazed however as you just smile “Thestrals” you say simply “The magical creatures that pull the carriages” you add to jog his memory
“Really” he looks to the beach “That’s amazing” he says, smiling as he spots a smaller set following larger set before he recalls one particular fact about the invisible creatures “You can see them?” his heart drops a little…more so at your confirmation
“Yes” but your expression doesn’t change “You’re allowed to ask” you grant him a soft smile
He takes a moment after that though, despite your permission he still feels like he’s invading your privacy by asking “Who?”
You look away then, off towards the shore “A few years ago, my father was sick. He’s alright now, but there was a time my mother and I practically lived in the hospital” you start and while you speak your eyes track something on the shore, he assumes a thestral but doesn’t tear his eyes away to check “There was a kind lady in the room next door, Dorothy. She used to share the sweet treats her sons would bring her with me…she was a muggleborn you see, I lied to my mother about that part though” you chuckle softly “She taught me how to knit properly, with needles and not magic…if I’m being honest I think she’s one of the main reasons I stopped believing in all that crap” you confess, your voice wavering a little as you look down at the ground
Remus’ eyes widen, sure, he hadn’t really spoken to you until the end of fifth year, but given your soft nature he never would have thought for a minute you could have ever believed in such things…you were too good for that
“Do you think less of me?” you reply to his silence, shame in your tone as you chew on your lip, pulling at blades of grass
As your eyes flick up meet his he shakes his head “No…if anything I think more of you” he gifts you a soft smile before reaching out to save the poor meadow from your anxiety riddled trimming, hand lingering on yours for a moment before he pulls back “It takes a strong person to admit something like that”
“I don’t know about strong…couldn’t save that bookcase last week” you giggle breathlessly, but behind it there’s a flash of something that shows your appreciation to his sentiment, much like Remus you also struggled to accept compliments or credit where it’s due…you were just maybe a little less grumpy about it
“You tried your best” he tells you with a chuckle…recalling how utterly bewildered you looked amidst the chaos of the chain reaction you had created while attempting to get one book before his expression drops once more “Do you want to continue? I’d like to hear more” he steers the conversation back gently and you seem thankful for it
“While my father was getting better, she wasn’t” you resume, voice dipping “Eventually she got so weak I had to finish the blanket she was making for the grandchild she never got the honour of meeting…” you sigh while you play with your fingerless gloves “…she made me these you know?” you look back up, lifting you hand slightly to show off them off
“I’m jealous” Remus holds up his own, showcasing his more than beaten gloves, hells they were practically falling apart
You giggle softly “I’ll make you some” it’s not an offer but a statement, one Remus has no intention of fighting, who was he to deny a gift from yourself “Any particular colour you would like?” you add
He thinks about it before his eyes fall on your gloves, their colour similar to the evergreen of the willows around you “Would you be mad if they matched yours” he asks cautiously, afraid of over stepping
But your smile confirms he isn’t, if anything, he swears you shy away just a little at it, almost as if you’re flustered at the thought
“Not at all” you reply, voice softer than it’s ever been “I think she would have liked you. She certainly would have knitted you a matching jumper”
“Maybe you could knit me one instead” he says before his brain can even process the words
That was way too…
“Sure!” you reply right away, elated at the idea “Your birthdays in March, right? The 10th?” you confirm, and Remus can only nod in return “I’ll surprise you with the colour for that one” you tell him
Remus’ lips quirk up, excitement bubbling in his stomach for next month before it softly subsides as he realises, he needs to know the end of Dorthey’s story, even if that means the loss of your happy smile for a short while
“How did it happen?” he doesn’t need to give you context, you know what he’s asking
“She seemed better one morning, she even got out of bed. In fact…it was the day she made me these” you gesture to the gloves once more and you smile at the memory, though it’s more of a bittersweet kind of smile “But…that evening she took a turn, nothing dramatic, she was just tired, cold…the medication had her talking to the air” you explain, waving “I like to think she was talking to her husband, like he was he one to grant her passage when she moved on, that they were together again…she was a bit of a romantic you see…so am I” you confess, and Remus takes note of it “Eventually she seemed aware of my presence and took my hand, then she smiled and fell asleep…she passed moments later…and that’s how I can see them” you nod to the beach
Remus remains silent for a moment, before reaching out and giving your shoulder a small squeeze “She sounds like a remarkable woman”
“She was” you nod, smile playing on your lips before you turn your body towards him “I’m glad I got to tell you about her, but there was one other reason I brought you here”
“Yeah?” Remus’ eyes light up a little
“Mhm…the day after the last full moon…” you start and Remus’ eyebrows knit, unsure of where you’re going with this “…you confessed that when you seen me in there it made you worry that you had hurt me that night”
“I’m…ugh”
Remus lets out a shaky breath, he had been a bit harsh at first that morning, he told you that his friends put themselves in harms way enough and he didn’t need a klutz joining them. As soon as it left his lips, he regretted it, he had called you it before, but this time he had negative intent and he could tell it hurt you
“Love…I never…”
“Rem…I forgive you” you gently cut him off and it surprises him “Remus that morning you also told me that you worry one day that something much worse than a fractured wrist might happen, that you would do something magic couldn’t fix” you recount before gesturing to the shoreline “I thought maybe you could use this place whenever you felt that way… I found this place shortly after I was able to see them. Followed them here one night when I couldn’t sleep. It helps you know, to get away” you say forlornly
Later Remus would realise the thing you ran from was expectation, but tonight he nods slowly
“Do you really believe that?” he asks, voice mixed with hope and scepticism “That it could help?”
“I do” you confirm “I thought maybe it can help you shoo away those clouds that neither your friends nor…I…can’t” you say, but the last part is said slower, followed with a shy laugh, like you’re worried you’re implying you play a bigger part in his life than you actually do, and to that his hands reach out squeezing your own, hoping it’s enough to communicate that you are just as important as his friends, in fact you may be even more so one day…or perhaps tonight
Tears prick Remus’ eyes, threatening to spill as speaks again “I…I don’t know what else to say other than…thank you…for this…for everything” he nods his head around, trying his best to convey the deeps of his appreciation
“You don’t have to say anything more than that” you assure him, letting him know you understand before flashing that smile of yours “Just enjoy the evening” you softly command
And he did, allowing silence to fall between you. For the first time in, well ever, Remus felt what most people must know as peace, allowing his mind to finally stop turning if just for a moment, letting him focus on other things rather that his own voice. The gentle rustle of leaves, soft hum of fireflies, the rocking waves upon the shore…your soft breaths, your steady heartbeat
He never wanted this moment to end
He lets himself look at you then, finding you smiling to yourself, eyes closed as you take in the moment
She is beautiful
He never takes his eyes off of you, a part of him hopes you catch him, hopes that this night is something more to you as it is to him, but the other knows when you look back, he’ll cower away like he always did. Remus knew he was selfish with you, his eyes lingered that little bit longer that they should, as did his touch, he always waited for either the last moment or for you to pull back…secretly hoping one day you wouldn’t
Your eyes open then, turning towards him “What?” you smile softly, head tilted
Remus shakes his head quickly “Nothing, thought there was a fly” he plays it off, returning to the view while quietly chastising himself in his head for the terrible lie
Coward
“Remus…” he flinches a little as your hand finds his “…look at me again”
He hesitates at first, but then you whisper the softest ‘please’ and he’s at your mercy, returning your gaze, eyes curious with a dash of hope or fear mixed in, he didn’t quite know which yet.
You move to your knees and he finds himself doing the same to face you properly as your touch flows upwards, backs of your fingers grazing his cheek as you push some hair out of the way, your eyes darting between his own like you’re checking he’s comfortable with the new form of intimacy
“You’re the prettiest thing here you know” you say before your eyes flick down to his…lips?
Your hands are soft, sure as they cup his face, fingers tracing the line of his jaw ever so slightly as you test the waters further, sending shivers down his spine, heart pounding before…
“Remus can I kiss you?”
…it damn near stops
He genuinely didn’t know if this was reality anymore
“You…” he lets out a shaky breath “…want to kiss me?” he swallows
His fingers itch with the urge to pull you closer, to feel certainty in your presence, your warmth, but he restrains himself, afraid of shattering the illusion
You nod, eyes never leaving his “Very much” you confirm “I have for a while” you confess and for the first time he notices the slight shake in your fingers, the glistening in your eyes, that not so tiny fear that you were hiding so well seeps through…the one where he rejects you
But he would never
“Can I?” you ask one last time, voice barely a whisper
He doesn’t speak just gives you a hum that you hope can recognise as a yes, which you do, eyes widening a little in surprise before you lick your lips, slowly leaning in. As happy as Remus was, he doesn’t move, still scared this might not be real, that any movement will have him wake up in his dorm and that all this was just a cruel trick of his psyche. That is until your nose softly taps his own, before the plush of your lips find his. It’s tender, sweet, only lasting for a few fleeting moments before you pull away
As you do, he finally breaks free of his paralysis, chasing your lips a little before he watches your eyes flutter open, finding your smile is shy all of a sudden, like you used every ounce of your confidence to work up the courage to not only ask but kiss him and now it was all gone
Kiss her back you idiot!
Remus’(...or maybe Moony’s) thoughts drive him into action, leaning forward to cup your cheek before you can fully withdraw, admiring the way you head falls into it with such ease as he brings his lips close to yours, checking it’s something you want before he finally returns the kiss
It’s more passionate this time, lips moving in sync as his arms wrap around you, gently lifting and bringing you flush against him, while your hands snake around his neck and up into his hair. The warmth of your body seeps into his, and for a moment, the world outside ceases to exist, it’s just you, him, and this garden.
When he finally pulls back, you’re the one chasing him this time, sneaking one last kiss before your forehead rests on his “Did that actually just happen” he whispers panting gently
“Afraid so” you giggle
He lets his smile break free then, no more holding back “How terrible” he nudges his nose against yours
“Horrible really” you continue the joke before softly pecking his lips “Are you glad I interrupted your routine now?”
“Very” he whispers before capturing your lips again
End of Flashback
“What?”
He’s snapped out of his daze, smiling wide as he leans forward and places a sweet yet firm kiss to your lips
“What was that for?” you wonder, taken aback by the sudden intimacy but not upset in the slightest
“Because you’re the prettiest thing here”
Thank you for reading ♡
#remus lupin and reader#remus lupin and you#remus lupin and y/n#remus lupin x reader#remus lupin#young remus lupin#remus lupin x y/n#remus lupin x you#remus and reader#remus x reader#remus x you#remus x y/n#remus and you#remus and y/n#marauders era#marauders#remus lupin fanfiction#remus lupin fluff#slytherin reader
144 notes
·
View notes
Text
light sides of the primarchs' relationships
happy valentine’s day!! this one is a bit happier than the 'dark sides' one for obvious reasons. as always just my opinion. if there is anything else you would like to see, let me know! enjoy!!
18+, it's not necessarily nsfw but suggestive themes. based on pre-heresy interpretations.
-ˋˏ✄┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈
the lion: the ultimate protector. you'd never feel unsafe in his presence. not just from legitimate threats, but.. waking up in the morning to find his arms around you, eyes watching you, lips ghosting your hair as though he would never be able to let you go. you're minding your own business reading a book or listening to others talk, and even though he's on the other side of the room he's still watching, calculating, making sure every single person near you is treating you well. if anyone did try anything? nice knowing them. you become his priority. his endless war. nothing will ever harm you again, except maybe him, on his endless war with making you feel every ounce of pleasure the universe can offer. ;)
fulgrim: is also your best friend, but not in the typical guy way. he's literally invested in every single one of your stories, he knows everyone's little secret, he comes back to you with tales he's learnt and weekly scandalous gossip. he knows everything about you. it's not even deliberate either, he's just so in sync with you that he could take a wild guess and still get it right. nights together can feature many things, all of which are thoroughly enjoyed due to his ability to perfect every single thing he does, but knowing there will never be a time you cannot talk to him about something? knowing he'd give you the best advice, more accurate responses, it's very comforting.
perty: you know everything with him is genuine. he would never lie to you, and that may be hard to swallow at first, but really? its a godsend. he'd not try to make you feel better by telling you a slight truth, he'd rather help you to move past it, work on the issue, etc. and that's why, a long way down the line when he does give you infrequent but honest words about his love for you, it means more than anything. there is not someone in the galaxy that you could trust more than this man, not with your life, your secrets, or your heart. and really, it would only ever get stronger over time.
the khan: enjoyably unpredictable. a man who values freedom always would be. he uses his instincts in everything and therefore it may not always be easy to know what he's going to do next. would encourage you to do things you may never have thought about, shows you new parts of the galaxy and introduces you to topics and concepts you knew nothing about before him. for that reason, he's an absolute storm when you are alone. completely unpredictable and completely dedicated to pleasing you. he's also just enjoyable to be around. he may be a touch arrogant and quick tempered, but he's witty, sarcastic, and excellent with his successful attempts to rile you up with teases.
leman: his love is very pure and built on a huge amount of respect. small gifts, tokens of appreciation, oh its all coming out with him. 'made me think of you' type thing and it's the most beautifully designed canvas that you know he wouldn't have just stumbled across. of course this is very different to how everyone else sees him, and no one would believe you. uses that to his advantage. loses all sense of practicality though when it comes to you and would probably show you 110% of his emotions even when he didn't intend to. his heart is in it, no half measures, you're his entire world now and as long as you will let him, he will love you for the rest of his life.
dorn: he is cold, but there is that burning fire that rages beneath. and when the cracks are fully formed? its impossible to ignore. he will not say I love you, but show you he loves you. there are never ups and downs, no maybes - its always a definite. if you need something? he gets it. you are worried about something? there is no need to worry for it any longer. he plans, he knows what to do to help you, he would never give reason to doubt that 1. he could protect you, and 2. his unwavering loyalty to you. does everything in his power to please you, particularly in the physical manner. when he's around, everything feels intense, and its oh so hard to ignore.
curze: he's trying. he is. you can see it each day. sometimes its not obvious, but he really does watch other people and try to imitate what they do to show you the love you deserve. because in his mind? you deserve it all. would he ever tell you that. no. he'd find it stupid. he'd rather keep it all to himself. but sometimes he bottles too much inside and it all comes out, all at once, every feeling he has. in that moment he just needs someone to hold him, reassure him, and be there to feel the love that follows. of course it isn't conventional, but even if he just taught you tarot, explained his twisted thoughts, tried to show you your fate - he's sharing a part of him that he'd not let another see.
sanguinius: effortlessly devoted, but not in the obsessive, overbearing way. you can see it in his eyes. he doesn't need to worship the ground you walk on or call in a choir to sing about you, you can just feel it. the small gestures. something so meaningful but so tiny that it almost snaps reality. helping you to braid your hair. trying his best to help you with something that he could have just ignored. listening to you with intent - not because he loves you so much he doesn't want to look away, but because he wants to hear you. listen to you. understand everything he can about you. it's so natural to him and warms you every time. something something doesn't care what time of the month it is either.
ferrus: always pushes you to be the best version of yourself. of course I have covered the bad side of this, but provided it's tamed, he understands there are limits, it can be rewarding. he will always reassure you that he doesn't need you to be perfect to love you, and would always encourage you to make decisions which benefited you - not anyone else. you'd also get to see his emotions, a rarity, knowing he only trusts so many to see him like that. a national accompaniment to this is that he pays a lot of attention to you. knows you extremely well. so if you ever argue, or don't talk for whatever reason.. be sure to engage the full ferrus apology - bedroom and all. crafts you really nice things too (of course)
angron: love is the only quiet he gets from pain. when you see him at ease, even for only a few moments, you can rest assured knowing that you were helping him. when he holds your hand, when he stands before you and defends you with his whole being, when he lets you fall into his arms and hesitantly wraps them around you. you know then that it's true. because he wouldn't do that for anyone else, and he couldn't physically do that if he did not have a moment of reprieve. and he knew as well that you gave him a chance, saw him for more than what everyone else did. that means more to him that anything.
rob: truly appreciates you. like, will show you, will make sure you know, will do anything in his power to make sure you're aware that the only reason he has an ounce of sanity left is because of you. you're the only person he will pause everything for, he will turn everything off to listen to you and your thoughts, he will actively seek your opinion on things he knows you would be happy to give it on, etctec. he just treats you like an equal. and considering who he is, that may be hard. but he does value you. yes he is pulled in every direction by all his duties but he knows where the limit is, and if either of you are reaching it, he will do what he can to make sure you feel happy and secure.
morty: it's those quiet moments that really stand out. when he lets his guard down for just a second, when he finally trusts you and knows that he would give his life for you until the very end. it wouldn't be easy for him to admit, and he probably never would admit it, but that one moment where he finally relaxes his shoulders and just lets you carry his burdens with him? it really does show a lot. and he would give everything for you. not even an ounce would be spared. it's easy to see it when he says it, that he loves you, even if he doesn't know the true meaning of the word. may not be conventional love, but to him, its everything.
magnus: there is not another who could love as much as he could. it's that simple. he's so utterly in love with you that he'd move heaven and earth just to see you smile. for a man with so many things going on, so many things to remember and do, he still keeps you at the very top of everything. finds little things for you that he'd think you like. recounts stories to see your smile. lays beside you and holds your hand whilst you tell him what's on your mind. it's routine for him, he does it without even thinking. nothing, and that is a hard nothing, will ever make him as happy as you do, and even when you're not around everyone hears your name, little snippets of his love for you, how much you mean to him, etc. he's so enamoured, so trusting, so in awe, that everything you do means something to him.
horus: incredibly intuitive and knows what you need before you do. has the tea and some fruit in his hands before you'd even mentioned you were thinking of having some. had someone prepare you a bath before you even said you were stressed. brought you some flowers when you were feeling down. cancels all his plans because you need someone with you. he does it to show he cares, knowing that sometimes he can be distant or busy, and it can be incredibly effective. also holds you incredibly tight. like your hand, when he embraces you, etcetc, it's like you're his security blanket in a way, which seems stupid because why does he need one, but actually he finds a lot of comfort in your presence.
lorgar: perfect if you want to be worshipped. that's how he'd treat you. and yes this has a dark side. but limited, not indulged or used for bad purposes, a good balance can be met. he's soft. his world would crumble without you. his exterior and how others view him is so different to what he's like with you that it seems wrong. but you are his everything. he would tell you it every day. he'd make sure you never forgot it. it may not be evidential to everyone, he's not proclaiming his love and devotion to anyone he sees, but to you its obvious. a silent prayer for your protection each day. for your good health. for anything he can do for you. and you'd know he'd burn worlds for you - just use that for the right purposes.
vulkan: a kind soul meant for love. he's not obsessed and devoted. he's not silent and brooding. he's what you think of when you have soulmate in mind. it seems to just come natural to him. he's your best friend, your lover, your everything - and he takes pride in that. he'd not need to burn worlds for you, he'd not watch you from the other side of the room without a world, he'd be beside you with his hand gently rested on you. it's just... normal? is that bad to say? but like the version of normal you always wanted, the normal in romance novels which warped our perceptions of relationships. you know. cute.
corax: incredibly loyal. quietly loving you from a distance until he's with you, then he's far more passionate and open. he's not one to have elaborate gestures done in your name, he probably wouldn't even do more than speak in a normal tone whenever others are around. but you know he's there. a brush of your hand with his when you look uncomfortable or worried. a glance in your direction every so often if you are separated. he'd always find his way back to you though, and you always know he's there at your side. and yes, very passionate when it's just you two, so much so you'd have first doubted it was the same person. he just saves it all for you. especially few things he's picked up along the way he thinks you may enjoy.
alpharius: you could never doubt his love. he'd never let you. it's so obvious that it's what makes telling him apart so simple. he just can't deny it when he's around you, he can't resist it at all. love is in everything he does. his touches as he walks past. his names for you. his insistence on always having you in his arms. it can be endearing. it is nice knowing that you are so loved, never a doubt in your mind that he does care. and if you do doubt him? he will change that. you won't ever doubt him again. you don't ever need to worry about his love for you, it won't change. he'll never stop loving you.
˗ˏˋ 𓅰 ˎˊ˗
#some getting a bit dark lmao#I can't resist it#I hate fluff man#primarch x reader#primarch x oc#lion el'jonson#fulgrim#perturabo#jaghatai khan#leman russ#rogal dorn#konrad curze#sanguinius#ferrus manus#angron#roboute guilliman#mortarion#Magnus the Red#horus lupercal#lorgar aurelian#Vulkan#corvus corax#alpharius omegon#alpharius#lua.blrb
120 notes
·
View notes